Date: 2014-01-30T05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Young Adult; Romance
Description: A young adult paranormal romance series. An epic journey. If the Seventine are released, will anyone survive? The possession of Abigail’s mate has left their melding bond in tatters. But she has no time to grieve. The deadline still looms to collect the half-Walkers. Together with her friends she ventures to Crais, the red land of the two suns. From the moment they step into the scorching heat, they’re surrounded by rock and death. And with limited time and oxygen they will have no second chance to figure out the secret to this planet’s survival. And then, when she thinks all hope is lost, the
Publisher: Createspace Independent Pub

CRAIS

Jaymin Eve

Crais

Copyright © Jaymin Eve 2014

All rights reserved

First published in 2014

Eve, Jaymin

Crais

1st edition

No part of this book may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted in any form or by any means, without the prior permission in writing of the publisher, nor be otherwise circulated in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition, including this condition, being imposed on the subsequent purchaser. All characters in this publication other than those clearly in the public domain are fictitious, and any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

To Silvie-lace, my second perfect blessing

Chapter 1

Fury

Fury crouched beside the rock face, the familiar heat beating down on her. She couldn’t help the sigh which escaped. She stood in an area that was completely shaded and it was still almost unbearable. For two sun cycles a day, Crais experienced an eclipse. This was the only time the tribes could leave the caves.

Fury was weaker than they were for some reason, and could only be above ground for one cycle. This rendered her almost useless during the search for food, but still she persisted, hoping the forced exposure would increase her ability to withstand the heat. Plus she went insane being stuck underground all the time.

As she scanned the ground, her eyes squinting against the red glow reflecting off the dead surfaces, she couldn’t see any animals close by. She shifted her stance so her back was against the black rock, but she misjudged the sunlight and her arm grazed the edge.

Ouch. The sizzle was her first indication of a burn, followed by a sharp sting. The pain started quickly, but faded away as she healed. She’d always been a fast healer – luckily – since she burnt at first touch of the scorching Crais suns’ light, even during the eclipse. She took a deep breath, though she didn’t know why she bothered – there was about five percent oxygen above ground – most of the air was carbon monoxide vapors. The inhabitants had adapted to survive, but it wasn’t pleasant. Fury thought it tasted a lot like ash.

Following the shaded rock face, Fury ducked from one overhanging crevice to the next. The land surrounding her was barren. Red cracked rock spanned as far as the eye could see. On the surface Crais was a dead planet. Its two suns beat down with an intense heat that very few could survive. Except for two cycles a day when the larger, but weaker sun, Draini, would eclipse the smaller, Jarune. These cycles allowed her people to walk on the surface to hunt larger game. Otherwise they existed only on the animals and vegetation that survived in their underground cavern of tunnels and chambers.

A loud screech echoed directly above her. Fury dropped as adrenalin flooded her system. Oh, hell! She was in big trouble now; that sounded like a dragoona. The large scaled creatures were the rulers of this land and, unlike the tribes, had evolved to withstand the heat. Their food was directly linked to the suns’ rays, so the lack of water and green nourishment did not weaken them. It took a large group of Crais hunters to kill a dragoona and on these rare occasions the tribes ate well for months.

But Fury didn’t have a hope.

They not only had the strength of a hundred men, but were well armored with large spiny-tipped scales. They could breathe fire and fly. She, on the other hand, could do none of those things, and could not even step out from her shady prison. If the dragoona noticed her, her best hope was that it left her alone and didn’t decide she was worth pursuing for trespassing on its territory.

She shifted again, dispelling the small stones that were littered around her feet. Today was one of those days she should have just stayed underground with the other females.

Another screech sounded. It was closer than before and Fury knew her luck was about to run out. The first indication that she’d been spotted was the large gusts of hot, dry wind blowing her white hair off her face. There was no breeze on Crais, so that could only be from the thrusts of powerful wings.

The dragoona dropped over the cliff face and, with its four taloned legs extended, it descended toward Fury. She hit the scorching dirt, her arm and bare shoulder brushing the sunlight again with another painful hiss, but she had no time to worry about that right now. Dragging herself backwards, she headed for the tiny fissure that was about ten feet from her current position.

She’d moved just in time.

The dragoona’s heavy body thumped into the spot she’d just vacated, ripping out large chunks of the solid rock in its attempt to grab her. Regrouping, it was now circling around to come in for another attack. Fury continued her scurry along the scorching cliff edge before finally reaching the crevice.

She dived inside.

The dragoona would still know she was there, but it was too large to fit its talons inside. She hoped it didn’t think to use fire power, because then she was a goner.

It descended again, fast and missile-like, its screech almost deafening. Powerful legs tipped with large talons clawed at the rocks around her. This dragoona had an almost iridescent green sheen to its scales and she was mesmerized by the unusual color, forgetting for a moment that the beauty she beheld was trying to kill her.

But colors were so rare.

On Crais’ surface everything was the shade of burning and death: red and black. The other main shade was the white hair of the nomad tribes, from where Fury’s mother was born.

The dragoona had not given up. It continued to gouge away at the wall surrounding her, as if it knew that was the only barrier keeping her safe. One thing was certain: there were definite gleams of intelligence in its large yellow eyes. She could feel hot gusts of breath and smoke on her face as the creature labored away.

On top of that, the burning heat surrounding her seemed to rise a few more degrees as she stood there, and Fury knew she was running out of time.

She had maybe twenty more beats before the sun eclipse ended and, even standing in the shade, she’d become a desiccated husk. It took mere moments for the intense heat to dry flesh and bones, until they flaked away and were no more. Having seen this process on men who hadn’t made it back to the tunnels in time, her panic rose.

“Latierna ... cease.” The words echoed around her.

She closed her eyes as unfamiliar sensations rocked her body. She recognized the words and accent from their visits below and it looked like today she was about to see not only her first live dragoona, but also a nomad wanderer. Curiosity and fear warred within her but eventually she couldn’t resist and opened her eyes.

The beast had moved back a few strides and was settled on its haunches, jagged talons resting between its rear legs. The nomad stood beside it, both of them in the direct sunlight.

Jealous.

“What are you doing out of the caves?” The words were in the same language as her own, but spoken stiltedly.

Fury straightened and without thought devoured the nomad before her. Well, devoured him with her eyes at least. In twenty life years she had never had an ounce of attraction to the Crais men she shared a home with. But this nomad was beyond her wildest dreams.

Unlike the dark, almost iridescent black skin of the tribe she resided with, his flesh was a burnt red, and there was an incredible white sheen covering it, giving him a glow. And like her he had pure white hair. Short, though, which was unusual. He was taller than she was by a few inches and his face was all broad planes and solid features. A large, defined nose settled into heavily browed eyes. He painted the most devastatingly attractive picture. His gray eyes were locked on her. And he stood in the sun without discomfort or burning.

“You must return, Fury. You do not have much more time.”

She swallowed loudly, and knew he was right. The eclipse was almost over; she had to get back to the caves. But still she didn’t move, instead calling out to him as he turned to leave.

“Wait.”

He paused, the dragoona that had started to follow him also slowing, but he didn’t turn back.

“Who are you?”

He knew her name, but that wasn’t what intrigued her. Her mother had been a famous nomad. No, what she needed to know was why ... why she was so drawn to him?

“I am Dune,” he said.

With a crouch he leaped onto the back of the dragoona, and with a few powerful flaps of its wings they were gone.

Fury pressed a hand to her rapidly beating heart. She’d had to physically stop herself from racing out to her death in the sunlight. The heat increased again, and she almost dropped from the sudden rushing of fluid through her system. The sun was draining her; she had to get back to the caves.

She had only minutes.

Crawling, because that was all the strength she had left, she pulled herself closer to the crevice which concealed the start of the tunnels. Luckily she hadn’t walked far that day. It would be close, but she should make it into the caves in time. The pain of each movement increased, but finally she tumbled into the opening. It was still hot near the entrance, but the immediate decrease in heat gave her a brief respite.

She dragged herself to the first of the markers, allowing the water that dripped along the rocks to coat her and replenish her lost fluid. Finally she could stand and she started the long descent down to her tribe.

The next eclipse Fury stood in the same position. She was trying to convince herself that she was out there to find food, that today was the day she would contribute to the underground tribes. Of course that would require an animal to just wander into her small patch of shade, since she couldn’t step into the sun.

She shook her head. Who was she kidding? She was waiting for him. The insatiable need she’d had to find him had kept her pacing the dark halls of her small chamber during day-rest. Not that she ever needed much sleep.

“He will come.” She spoke out loud. “He must have felt the same draw.”

But as her time ticked away and the two suns moved across each other, slowly increasing the heat, there was no gorgeous nomad in sight. When her time was almost up, she had no choice but to work her way back along the shaded rock. Reaching the crevice, she turned for one last look and her heart stopped. He was standing on a rocky crevice many leagues from her. Alone. The sun surrounding him like the red halo of death.

Had he been there all along and she’d not noticed?

Fury jumped at the sizzling sound of her eyes leaking and the droplets hitting the ground. They dissolved before they could mark the red dirt with a wet patch. She couldn’t afford to lose fluid while above ground, so she stepped backwards, never tearing her eyes from Dune. Finally the shade encased her and the rocky outside disappeared from view. The flow of eye-water eventually stopped, although she stayed near the water wall, letting her body be replenished.

She was the only one on Crais to ever have the eye droplets. It was very inconvenient that they appeared when she was at her most emotional; it was hard to pretend she was okay.

“You must stop looking for me.”

Fury spun at his words. And before she could stop her feet she’d launched herself straight into his arms. He was hot to touch, not like he would burn her, but like a warm water spring. And he smelt delicious, like woodsy smoke. Which was impossible; there were no trees above ground to burn. She had taken him by surprise but he didn’t drop her. Instead he drew her toward him, and encased her bodily in a full embrace.

“Please don’t leave me again.” The begging words fell from her mouth and, although she meant every one, she was a little mortified.

“The nomads want you, tresorina. You must not let them know where you are. I have protected your mother’s secret for twenty sun years. I will not let them have you now.” Dune spoke into her shoulder, where he’d buried his head.

Suddenly he set her down and stepped away.

Although it was always hot on Crais, Fury felt a chill from his absence.

“I don’t understand.” She didn’t step toward him again, but it took all her will-power. “You knew my mother?”

“She asked me to hide you away. And I have made sure that her last wish was fulfilled.”

“Why do the nomads want me?” Were there enough of them left to pose a threat?

“Just stay in the caves, Fury. You will be safe. And do not use your powers. The fire is a beacon for our kind,” Dune said, his voice low.

And then with one last look he turned and was gone from the caves, from her life, and there was nothing she could do to stop him.

“Fury!”

Later that day an exasperated exclamation drew her from a daydream. She was sitting at the long stone bench which served her small tribe as a dining table, the remains of dinner scattered around. Small whole cooked lizards were the first to be eaten; all that was left were their tiny frail bones. But she’d barely touched the second course, leafy stew.

“Can I finish your greens?” Her closest friend Luiz asked.

He was one of those people who just never seemed to be full. And he particularly loved the green stew made from the plant life in the underground grotto. The nutrients were so important for their health. And since there was a strict no-wasting rule, and all foods were tightly rationed, Luiz lived for the days when Fury wasn’t hungry.

“Yeah, sure. Go ahead.” She pushed the stone bowl toward him.

He grabbed it and bent his head to slurp at the contents.

Fury smiled and returned to her thoughts. She couldn’t stop thinking about Dune’s words. While the attraction she felt to him was unnatural, it was the powers he had mentioned that really had her wondering. How did he even know about them? She’d used them just once – and had no idea how or why – and had never tried again.

It had happened during an altercation with a girl from another tribe, when they’d all met up for the annual travels to the healing spring. Luckily no one had been standing close by, because for a split second Fury had burst into flames, her entire body encased in a blue fire which burned hotter than any she’d known.

And then it was gone, and she had not one mark on her.

Since that day she had tempered herself and her moods, always afraid her anger would bring a return of the flames.

And now Dune was telling her these powers were a fire signal for the crazy nomads. Great.

She was distracted as her tribe started to stir. She watched them move around the darkened hall. While Fury had a creamy red skin and long white hair, courtesy of her mixed nomad heritage, the tribespeople were hairless with a skin so black she often lost sight of them as they moved amongst the shadows of the cavern.

She envied them their camouflage and protection against the suns.

She stood too, knowing there would be no after-meal entertainment tonight. In six sun hours from then they would all set out on the annual journey to the big springs. Fury couldn’t believe it was time again. But it was an important occasion for barter and exchange, and to bathe in the rejuvenating springs. Her reluctance to attend this year could only be because of Dune. She hated the thought that every step she took was leading her further away from him. Away from the very person who might have answers about her mother, her powers and how Fury came to be the very first half-breed on Crais.

The journey took them twenty eclipses of the sun. They marched and camped in the caves, and by the time they arrived at the springs Fury couldn’t wait to shake off the weariness of the trip.

The first activity upon arrival was for everyone to immerse themselves in the springs. Generally the tribes of Crais wore simple dry leaf belts, leathers and cocoons to cover themselves. But nobody bothered with such niceties in the springs. It was not about attraction, but rejuvenation and retrieval of the inner self that could be lost in the fiery world of Crais.

Fury lay in the warm water, a rock wall at her back and the spring stretching before her into the distance. They were at the deepest underground point of Crais where it was very dark, no light penetrating except for the centrepods that scattered the walls. The algae-like creatures cast small spheres of illumination.

Fury let the peace sweep through her, allowed her mind to expand and soar, to seek all that was denied it during the tough days under the suns.

No one spoke or interacted. Even Luiz was quiet beside her, which was unusual for her chatty best friend. The peace worked to keep the worry at bay for what the next day might bring.

Fury was not looking forward to the first meeting of the ten tribes. Drama wasn’t even close to describing the chaos.

Let’s hope my flames don’t come out to play this time.

Shouting echoed around the cavernous halls. The tribe leaders were discussing plans for dealing with the nomad wanderers. For many sun eclipses the tribes and nomads had had an amicable yet distant relationship. But from the moment the nomads had taken the first of the tribeswomen, war had been declared. Females had been sequestered to the underground caverns, no longer allowed to step above ground.

But still they disappeared.

“How is it that no one knows the reason for the abductions?” an angry female voice shouted from the middle of the group. “If we had this information, we could be better prepared.”

“The nomads know we only have the eclipse to leave the caves. They’ve made a point to disappear during this period.” Jordan, the high priest, spoke. “And they not only disappear, they manage to sneak in and steal our women while we hunt.”

For the first time since her last fire experience a true anger coursed through Fury. Her blood was starting to boil; she tried desperately to blank her mind.

Luiz gripped her hand, his presence sending calming tendrils through her. It wouldn’t help anyone if she burst into flames during this session. She didn’t know the women who had disappeared – her tribe had been spared so far – but that wasn’t really the point.

Women were the slightly more vulnerable sex. Smarter, in her opinion, but vulnerable. Especially if these nomad men were planning on including rape with abduction. No person should ever have to experience that type of degradation. It was an unforgivable sin and one they would pay for. She was determined that this end soon.

“Jordan!” The shriek echoed around the cavern, drawing the attention of all. “She’s gone ... they took her.”

A woman burst into view from one of the side entrances which led to the grotto. She tripped in front of the ornately clad priest. In one quick movement Jordan reached down and pulled the woman to her feet.

“Who, Mari-gold? Who is gone?” He sounded calm, although it still came out as a biting command.

Mari-gold was Jordan’s sister. Her black skin shone as she continued to shriek in a senseless manner.

“Excuse me.” Jordan addressed the tribes before he scooped his sister up and strode away.

They watched as he stepped into the water, and carried Mari-gold to the other side.

Murmurs spread through the tribes until the words finally reached Fury and Luiz. Some of the blessed women who tended the sacred grotto had been taken during this very session. Right out from under every tribe on Crais.

“They couldn’t have sent a clearer message; they do not fear us even in large numbers.” Luiz’s eyes were wide as he clutched at Fury’s arm.

“It could be that,” she acknowledged. “But what if it’s something even scarier? What if they’re getting desperate enough to take big risks?” She watched as chaos unraveled around them.

Men were trying to shepherd their women to safety, whilst the women were sharpening their daggers, prepared to search for their brethren. They tended to take offence at forced abductions.

“If that’s true, something tells me things are going to get worse, so much worse.” Worry lined Luiz’s eyes.

Fury could already see the battle looming on the horizon, and she couldn’t even use her flames to help. Not against the nomads. Dune’s warning was still fresh in her mind.

The session ended early that day when Jordan did not return from the other side. The four high priests and their mates lived here in the sacred area. They were the only ones permitted. There were no positions on Crais of higher reverence than theirs. All were voted in by all inhabitants of the tribes, and it was a position for life. They were only replaced after the death of one of the four.

Below them in ranking was the ruling panel of elders from each tribe. Fury had always had great respect for how this was decided; it was simply the five oldest living tribespeople. Regardless of what family you were from, respect was paid to those with life experience. And anything that could not be resolved internally was brought to the high priests. They were also the ones to perform mating ceremonies, control the prayers to the sun gods and run these annual meet-ups. So with them sequestered on the other side there would be no further session that day.

Fury was with her tribe. They’d just finished their second meal and her restless energy was in overdrive. She paced in front of her sleep chamber. The others who were in the same area must have been wondering what was wrong with her. She had to step in and out of the doorway as different tribe members ventured in and out of their room, taking advantage of the early session. This was a prime time to find a mate, so socializing was high on their priority list. Not Fury’s, though.

“We cannot sit here and wait for those nomads to pick us off one by one.” Angry words spilled from her lips. “We have to act.”

She’d known of the abductions before, but never had it struck her so deeply. And she felt betrayed by Dune, although she had no proof that he was involved. Considering her tribe had never lost anyone, he probably wasn’t. But he was a nomad.

“What do you suggest we do?” Tasha said. After Luiz, Tasha was Fury’s next closest friend. “How can we save them? You’re from the nomads. Do you know anything which might give us an advantage?”

“I wish,” Fury bit out. “The only thing my half-nomad status has given me is white hair and an increased weakness in the sun.”

A visiting female leaned forward to whisper, “I heard that Jordan knows which of the caves the nomads’ leader uses around here. And he believed this was where the women were being held.”

“What?” Fury almost shrieked. “Why hasn’t he done anything to find them then?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know, but I did manage to overhear the discussion about the location.”

“Tell me,” Fury demanded, before softening her approach. “Please, I need to be able to do something.”

“You can’t walk in the suns, Fury, even during the eclipse. Don’t kill yourself on a fool’s errand.” Tasha spoke to her again.

“I’ll use the Craisly leaf. Now tell me.”

No one questioned Fury again, or asked how she would procure the most precious and revered plant on Crais. Craisly possessed a large leaf that worked as a partial barrier against the suns.

Instead they all gathered close, listening as the female described the large mountains to the south of them. Fury knew exactly where they were. She’d made a point throughout her life to closely study the hand-painted maps of Crais on the underground walls.

And at the next suns’ eclipse she was going after the nomads.

Forget Dune and his cryptic warnings; she was done with hiding. She would use her flame and if they had hurt the tribeswomen she would destroy them. Old Fury was gone, the one who hid and ran from life.

She knew the reason for her flames: she was the protector.

Chapter 2

Abigail

The world was a little hazy but I didn’t care. I lay back on the warm sand, burying my toes in deep and letting the heat soak into my bones.

“I enjoy seeing you all relaxed and drowsy, Red.”

I lifted my head, blood-red curls flying around me. A smile spread across my face as I scanned the bare chest of my mate. His broad shoulders and heavily muscled arms gave me that happy, tingly feeling.

“I enjoy seeing you all half-naked and sexy.”

I practically purred at Brace, which gave me a moment’s pause. I didn’t usually speak like that. That thought was forgotten, though, as he gently stroked my face, before capturing my chin in his hand.

“I need you to remember this moment, Abigail, remember how it felt and the bond between us.” Uh-oh, he’d used my full name. “You will need a moment to get you through.”

Panic laced my veins, but in a slow sluggish movement. “What are you talking about?”

The haziness which had been coating our surroundings started to lift. I instinctively knew that was bad.

“What’s happening, Brace?” I had to yell into the wind which was picking up around me.

His eyes darkened, and I felt the insane urge to cry. Why did my heart feel like it was breaking? I was on the sand with my mate – in fact we were even more than that – a melded couple, which was the ultimate union in this star system. Life couldn’t get any better, right? And yet there was something I knew I was forgetting.

Samuel appeared behind us. When I saw his face, a surge of adrenalin shot to my limbs. I jumped to my feet.

“What are you doing here?” I blasted at him, unsure why I hated his guts right now.

“I’m so sorry, sister,” he said.

I turned with great reluctance to Brace. His head had dropped. I shuddered in a breath, tears pricking my eyes as I waited for him to look at me. When he finally lifted it the screams lodged in my throat. His smile was cruel, mocking me, and his eyes were gold, swirling, sinister and dead. More than anything the emptiness in them smashed the world around me to pieces.

Suddenly the beach was gone and I was back on the battlefield. Memories hit me hard as reality rushed back in with the force of a freight train. Que and the battle, Brace with his golden eyes, and Josian, my father, pulling me into a Walker doorway. So why was I back on the empty battlefield on First World? I spun in a circle, my eyes scanning every inch of the green field. I stopped as a golden cord appeared before me.

Was that a tether?

Hesitantly I reached out a hand to touch it. Something warned me not to, but I couldn’t stop myself. As my hand brushed the coarse material I waited to be transported somewhere, but instead it brought him to me.

He stood there at the centre of the golden glow.  Brace ... but not my Brace. I stared at the changes. His tribal marks were no longer black but now the most stunning purple, like that moment before midnight when the sky is iridescent. His dark hair was longer, not to his shoulders but almost there. His usually baby-smooth face now had days’ growth of dark whiskers, giving him even more of a rakish bad-boy look.

And of course the eyes.

His beautiful melting chocolate-brown had been replaced by swirls of gold.

“I have been waiting for you,” he said.

His voice was cold, lower than usual, and with none of the inflection I expected.

And still I ached to run into his arms.

“Who are you? And why am I back here?” I asked, my own voice a ghostly echo.

I both needed to know and dreaded finding out what had happened to Brace.

“I have no name. I am from the beginning of time. I am creation itself. And we are in your head. You chose this scene for our meeting.”

Damn, why had I brought us back to this spot?

“What do you want with Brace?”

The golden eyes were almost hypnotizing; I attempted not to stare into them.

“He is the only vessel strong enough to house me,” the cold voice said.

“What do you want with me then?” Strength infused my words.

“You’re trying to prevent my brothers from being released. I want to stop you, but I’m in the body of your mate and that bond has not been severed. He fights me. He will not let me take you, but I will destroy him eventually. I have all of eternity to wait.”

Comprehension hit me like a punch into my gut.

A Seventine. Oh, crap. Brace was possessed by one of the ancient evils.

The Seventine were energy-sucking creatures, hell-bent on destroying this star system. The seven of them had been contained for many millennia until Brace’s father Que had begun the task of releasing them. Yeah, he was an evil piece-of-crap, and he’d somehow orchestrated a plan to use his own son as a vessel for the first Seventine.

Despite the fear and despair its words created, there was also this sliver of hope vying for a place. It said that Brace was fighting, that the bond wasn’t gone yet. Did that mean there was a chance to save him?

“Again, what do you need me for?” I realized something in that moment; I couldn’t extract myself from its deadly presence. From the moment I’d touched the cord it had been holding me in place.

But before I could panic at my deprivation of liberty, it said the very words designed to make me want to stay.

“I offer you a chance to save your mate. I will release him, unharmed, if you simply free the third of my brothers.”

What the eff? He was trying to make a deal with me.

And damn if it wasn’t a really tempting deal. I’d give up almost anything for Brace but who could trust the devil himself? Although – I paused – it was only asking for one of its brothers to be released. Could it be a deal worth considering? I shook my head; I couldn’t seriously be contemplating trusting the word of a Seventine.

Before I could be tempted further, a heavy weight landed in my hand. Power and clarity flooded through me, clearing my mind from those tendrils of doubt. I dropped my eyes to find a shining blue stone. My laluna, one of the sacred stones of the Walkers (the good guys to Seventines’ evil), was nestled in the palm of my right hand. Its energy flowed through me like a river of strength and for the first time I could take a step back. It was at this point I realized the true extent of the power of this creature. It had been buffeting at me like a hot breeze, and the laluna gave me a reprieve from the force it exuded.

“Let Brace go or I will figure out a way to shove you and your brothers into an even deeper pit of hell.” I made my last promise to the creature and then pulled myself free from the golden cord.

The lime green fields faded out of sight as I broke the creature’s hold.

“Abigail!” A bellow from Lucy was my first moment of clarity.

I opened my eyes; the room zoomed into clear focus. I was no longer on the battlefield. Instead I was laid out on a soft surface. The room around me was circular and made of stone. Like a cave.

Staring around, I felt slightly confused and disorientated … and mega pissed off. Anger was flowing in abundance. That creature had taken my Brace and I would not rest until I got him back. I almost leapt out of the bed, but there was no way I was ready to take on a Seventine. I needed a plan.

Lucy was crouched next to me, holding my hand. The laluna was still nestled in my other palm. I examined the features of my best friend. We’d grown up together on the war-zone that was Earth and I knew her better than anyone. Her expression was calm, but I could see the pain in her baby-blue eyes. And I could empathize; living without Brace was like having a permanently bleeding injury.

Shifting my gaze, I locked in on the unnaturally bronzed eyes of Josian, my father and Walker. Walkers are a planetless, immortal race that has been revered as gods throughout the centuries and most of them are arrogant pains-in-the-ass. But can you blame them? They have some wicked powers and all the ones I have met are tall, gorgeous and mega-smart.

I was half-Walker. My mother Lallielle, who was staring down at me with tear-filled eyes, was from First World. She blew me a kiss. I attempted to smile in return before a cleared throat drew my attention to Quarn. My guardian was leaning against the rock wall, his rugged features creased with unease. I also noted that there were a few red-haired Walkers from my clan of Doreen near the doorway, in a bodyguard stance. I shifted my gaze to observe them one by one. Their expressions ranged from stoic to curious but most reflected concern.

“Where are we? How long was I out?” I finally croaked out, not recognizing the stone-walled room.

My voice was shaky. I hadn’t expected the weakness I felt inside to be so obvious in my words.

Josian answered, “You’ve been unconscious for a few hours. When everything went crazy at the fight I opened a doorway to the one place I knew was safe. This was my home before I met your mother.” He ran his hands through his blood-red hair in an agitated manner. “We can’t go back to First World at the moment. Brace must be avoided until we can figure out what happened and how to neutralize it.”

He paused, reaching down to take my laluna. The moment it left my hand it disappeared, which wasn’t surprising. It was its own entity and came and went at its will.

“That laluna has definitely bonded to you, baby girl.” He smiled at me.

I was about to answer when I came to a realization about something that had been playing on my mind.

All of the Walker’s in this room had their identification marks on display.

I was so used to my own permanent red lace-like marks covering the left side of my body that I often forgot not everyone’s should be present. There could only be one reason for this: moonstale. I looked up into the huge cavern, and my jaw dropped. The entire surface was interspersed with the glittering gray stones. Like the laluna, moonstale was sacred to Walkers and allowed us to identify which of the seven Walker clans we belonged to. Each clan had its own unique mark and the marks only appeared under the yellow moonstale light.

“I thought you said it was rare,” I muttered, my head still tilted upwards.

“It is rare.” Josian followed my gaze. “This is the largest deposit I’ve ever seen, and it has been protected by our lineage since the beginning of time. It’s mostly from here that the stone is collected for our jewelry pieces.”

I reached up a hand to clutch at my World necklace. It was a perfect representation of First World and held moonstale stone inside. Walkers always tried to carry some on their person.

“And beside these stones being an amazing recharge for our powers they will also mask them. Josian’s world is undetectable unless you have already been here.” Another voice echoed from beyond my line of sight, near the back of the room.

Grantham stepped into the light.

He was the Princep of the Walker clan of Relli. Relli’s marks were dark-gray swirls, which at the moment spanned his right side and highlighted his yellow hair and cat-like lime-green eyes. He was also my father’s best friend. Josian was the Princep of Doreen and they often combined power and resources.

I felt ... a sense of relief, seeing that everyone was safe after our battle on First World. Everyone except Brace, of course. It was in this battle he’d been possessed.

“Why haven’t you jumped up all crazy-like and demanded to know what happened to Brace?” Lucy’s question drew my attention.

I faced my oldest friend. I’d been avoiding her, knowing she would read my anger and devastation better than anyone. Worry exuded from her, her blue eyes huge and shiny. I could see the red rimming her lashes; she’d been crying.

“I already know,” I said.

There was movement in the room as everyone shifted. A range of emotions crossed their faces, but the strangest expression was the relief on Josian’s.

“What’s with the relief? What did I miss in the last few hours?” I narrowed my eyes, glaring at him.

“I’m relieved – and curious – that you already know, since I have no clue.” He fiddled with his shirt.

I’d never seen him so rattled.

“We were fighting and I knew Que was playing with us, but I couldn’t figure out why. And then when he laughed ... well ... it was at that moment I sensed the presence of something else. Something powerful that merged with Brace.”

Just hearing those words hurt.

“Then Que disappeared with the rest of his men. And while Walkers don’t usually run my instincts said we needed to get the hell out of there.”

Que was not only Brace’s father, but he was also the leader of Abernath, the most powerful Walker clan. He’d challenged my father to a battle, wagering myself and Talina, another half-Walker from the planet Spurn, as the prize. Whoever controlled us halves controlled the Seventine. I was currently on a mission to travel to each of First World’s youngling planets to find the native half-Walker. So far I only had Talina, but it was clear that as I collected each girl the interest in us would increase.

And the danger.

I faced Josian. It was time to alleviate everyone’s curiosity.

“It’s the first of the Seventine. It controls Brace. It said he was the only vessel strong enough.” My voice was flat.

“How do you know this?” Grantham’s eyes narrowed.

I laughed without humor. “It visited me in my head somehow. It made a rather interesting attempt to bargain with me. It will release Brace if I assist in freeing the third of its brothers.”

“Why didn’t it kill us at the field?” Lucy asked.

“Brace fights it and it cannot fully break the melding bond. Until it does it will not be able to utilize his strengths and harm us.” Gods, I wished this conversation was over.

Josian sighed. “It will figure out how to break that. And I wouldn’t take that deal seriously, baby girl. It will be some type of trap.”

I nodded. I wasn’t really considering it. I just wished the words would stop running through my mind.

“How can you prevent it from contacting you, Aribella?” My mother spoke up, her gentle voice harder than usual.

I smiled. “It’s okay, Mom, I know how to stop it.”

I’d been the one to touch the golden cord. If I could manage to stay away from it, we’d all be okay. The cord had to be the remnants of my bond with Brace, like a direct connection between us.

I stood then, sick of everyone towering over me. I hardened my words as I spoke. “Alright, I’ve had enough of the Bracentine for today.” Yeah, I’d given them a couple-nickname. “I’m running out of time, so I need to pull myself together and get out of here.”

“Running out of time to do what, Abigail?” Lallielle spoke again.

As usual, during discussions on Walker matters, she’d stayed back. But when it came to her children, she did not hesitate to step into her role as mother. I loved how gentle her features were as she smiled at me. First Worlders, like Walkers, do not age, so physically she’d eternally look like a beautiful thirty-year-old. But her eyes held depths that no thirty-year-old had.

“To finish my mission and leave for the next planet. I’m running out of time to find the girls. Who knows when this creature will break Brace and release its brothers? I felt its power. No one could fight against that for long, even though …” My voice cracked and I only just realized that tears were tracking along my cheeks. “Even though Brace is fighting for us; he promised me he would always fight for us.”

And I was going to figure out how to save him. I’d continue my mission, but if it took me a thousand years I’d get my mate back.

Suddenly I missed him so much that for a moment, as I sucked in a breath, I couldn’t force it out of my lungs. I was crippled with the pain. Eventually though I managed to resume normal functioning. As I worked to lock in the pain and loss, my thoughts flashed back to the moment of his possession, and another face exploded across my mind. One that instantly had my blood at a lava-like boil.

“Samuel?” I spat out.

I wanted to know what had been done with my traitorous half-brother, since he’d been the vessel to release the Seventine into Brace.

“No one has seen him since the battle.” Lucy’s voice was strong. Her expression did not fall. “And if I happen to be the first one to see him I’ll gladly drive a stake through his heart.”

It looked as if Lucy’s previous obsession with vampires was rearing its head. And she had a legitimate reason for all the hate. Part of Samuel’s betrayal plan had been to convince Lucy they were true mates.

“Word, Luce,” I concurred.

“I can’t believe it. I just can’t believe my son could do something so heinous.” Lallielle was still in shock, her pale skin chalky white, her full lips almost blending in as they trembled.

Samuel was not Josian’s son. He had no Walker genes. Maybe it was this power he’d sought when he’d defected to Que’s side of the war.

Unable to stand her pain, Josian scooped Lallielle up. My parents were a true mated pair and were more in love than any couple I knew. I had to turn my head away, unable to watch their utter devotion right now.

But of course they wouldn’t let me hide.

After they had finished their own consoling they moved to me. Their familiar arms surrounded me, blocking out all else. I’d only known my parents for a short time, having spent most of my life lost on Earth, the one planet where Walker powers were muted, but I already loved them dearly.

“We’ll get Brace back, darling. I promise you. We’ll not let him fight the Seventine alone.”

I hated more than anything that I was safe right now and Brace was out there, his body no longer his own, a virtual prisoner.

These thoughts and Lallielle’s soft words once again had wailing screams trying to claw their way up from my chest. I gulped in large puffs of air. But it couldn’t be stopped. I closed my eyes and opened my mouth, letting the agony free. It echoed through the cavern, extra loud with the rock acoustics. My parents held me until I had no more breath, my throat aching and hoarse. It felt like forever but eventually my screams ceased and for that moment I could breathe again.

Later that day Lucy visited my room carrying two new shirts and chocolate-chip cookies.

“I figured you’d want something comforting,” she said, holding out a shirt with Chuck Norris on the front. The slogan read, When all hope is lost, Chuck can do it.

I had to laugh. “Despite the fact Chuck is your comfort, I appreciate the effort.”

“Come on,” she scoffed, “you’re going through a really tough time right now. You need the best, not that show-off you love.”

I gave her a gentle shove. “Don’t you be talking smack about Bear. If we were lost in the Arctic, you’d want his help.”

“No way. Chuck would have built a sled out of ice and wrangled ten wolves to escape by the time Bear got his pants on in the morning.”

I had to laugh. She made a good point.

“So what tee did you get for comfort?”

She held it up for me to see, and I almost cried again.

“How did you find that?”

It was a vintage band from the eighties. One we both loved. In fact their songs were some of the last I’d heard before the radio music channels were silenced on Earth. We’d had the best times dancing and singing to their hits.

“Josian,” she said.

I smiled. Of course. He always knew where to find obscure things.

“Alright, it’s time to get your butt up. You need to get out of this room and explore.” She threw the shirt, some clean underwear and shorts at me.

Apparently these caves had everything, even our clothes. Exploring was the last thing I felt like doing, but moping wasn’t going to change anything.

“Alright, let me get dressed, and then you can show me around,” I said, getting out of bed.

It felt good to be back in our shirts, just hanging out, like the old days. Everyone left us alone, for which we were both grateful. The cavern was massive, filled with a variety of large rooms, including lounges, a kitchen with a hot stone fireplace, and lots of bedrooms. There was also an underground mineral spring which was apparently warm all year, and a small forest. The roof of the cave opened in this section, allowing light in and food to be produced in the garden. The entire cavern was self-sufficient.

I hadn’t asked what was outside the caves, or where in the universe we were, mainly because Lucy had imparted enough information that I wasn’t that curious. It was simply an uninhabited planet, small and mostly unexplored. Through the years my Walker family had instilled protections to keep these caves concealed. It was the perfect hiding place.

After we’d finished our tour, we were sitting in a dark corner, feet dangling into the warm spring.

“Do you think it was all an act?” Lucy said in a low voice.

“Samuel?” I asked for confirmation.

She nodded once.

I sucked down my own pain and anger. “Yes, Luce, I’m sorry. But I think at some point during his imprisonment Lallielle’s asshat of a son changed sides. He was put there to gain your trust, to be an inside man relaying our plans to Que.”

I tried to contain my fury. I’d never liked my half-brother, and he wanted to hope I didn’t run into him anytime soon. Samuel had been trusted above all others; he was family. But he was going to pay.

“Makes so much sense now,” Lucy said, her face falling.

“Explains away all his weird behavior,” I agreed.

“I just don’t understand why he took it so far, pretending to be my mate, wanting to do the ceremony. It was overkill for his mission.”

I looped my arm over her shoulder. “Maybe he grew to care for you, Luce. You are pretty easy to ... love.” I stumbled over the painful word.

Lucy leaned into me, offering her comfort.

Even though I’d attempted it a million times, and knew the futility of my actions, my mind continued to search for Brace. Walkers have the ability to read thoughts, except for those with strong shields, but Brace and I shared even more because of the melding. He used to be an actual presence in my mind at all times and now it was gone. I wondered if I would be forever reaching into the emptiness where my mate used to be. All that was there now was a golden cord which I could never touch.

“We will get him back, Abby. You and Brace are an epic, happily-ever-after kind of story. I refuse to believe it can end like this.”

“I know, Luce,” I agreed, even though I wasn’t sure I believed it.

In my dream Brace had told me to hold onto the memory, but the pain stabbed at me like a burning knife. Right now I needed to bury my agony deep, so deep that the churning bile in my stomach was its constant companion. Maybe then I could finish my mission.

It was time to prepare for the next planet. It would just be Lucy, Talina and me going to Crais.

The burning world.

We did not have much intel about the planet or its inhabitants. Josian wanted to send some of the Reds with us, but I knew their power would be a beacon for the Seventine. I was relying on the half-Walker protection, the cloaking of our powers, to keep us safe even outside Josian’s cave system.

And I was so ready to leave.

The planets were often dangerous, the perfect thing to keep my mind from its endless searching. I’d been trying to devise a plan of rescue for Brace, but besides accepting the Bracentine’s offer, I had no idea what I could utilize to free him. I needed a weapon, and I needed the next half-Walker. We were apparently strong enough to defeat the Seventine, so the more halves I had the better.

But we couldn’t leave yet, so while we waited Talina, Lucy and I spent our time swimming in the hot springs and tending to the garden. The main reason for our delay in leaving was so Josian could teach me how to shield properly. Part of the limited information we had on Crais was that the surface temperature was too hot for us to survive, and since we didn’t know a safe place to open a doorway, our lives depended on me being able to shield all three of us from its suns.

But right in the middle of my training Josian had taken off to First World, using his Walker power to open a doorway and walk between the two worlds. He’d left the moment we received word that Lucas, First World’s future Emperor, was tearing apart the planet trying to find us. Lucas believed I was his Empress, and even though I’d told him numerous times I wasn’t, he was particularly tenacious when it came to me. Josian was going to talk-him-off-the-ledge, so to speak.

Plus he’d wanted to check our home to see if Francesca, my soothsayer aunt, or Samuel, the traitor, were hanging around. Francesca was Lallielle’s sister and a future-seer. She’d used her gift to make the predictions about the Seventine and half-Walkers, before sending me on my mission to gather the girls. And then she’d disappeared. Josian was keen to find her for Lallielle, although he made no secret of the fact he didn’t like Francesca much. I’d tried to talk him out of leaving the safety of these caves. What was he going to do if the Seventine confronted him? But as usual he didn’t listen to me.

Chapter 3

The next night I was snuggled into my cave bed, Lucy on one side and Talina on the other. Since the battle we hadn’t been far apart; the comfort I felt from my friends eased some of the ache. My girls understood, each nursing her own wounded heart. Lucy over Samuel, and Talina ...Well, she’d had a double blow. Her brother Raror had been killed by her mother, right in front of her, and Ladre, the Spurn of her dreams, had disappeared, and she had no idea if he was dead or alive. Yeah, we were an emotionally unstable group. I’d overheard the other Walkers calling us the bitch-squad, not surprising considering the way we growled at any man who crossed our paths. But honestly, men really sucked this week.

I startled as Josian walked into the room. He didn’t seem surprised that I’d been lying there, staring aimlessly at the ceiling. With a waving gesture he gave me the old ‘get your butt out of bed’ sign, before leaving the room. My father was lucky I didn’t need much sleep anymore. The enlightenment of my Walker powers on my eighteenth birthday had increased my speed, strength and stamina. Not to mention my skin was always clear and my blood-red curls were never frizzy. All in all not a bad deal.

With an almost inaudible sigh I gingerly removed myself from the covers, managing not to disturb the girls. I then padded silently across the cold rock floor toward the distant lights.

Josian was waiting for me in the main dining area. Since I hadn’t expected anyone else to be there at this time of night, I hadn’t bothered to change from the skimpy tank top and shorts I slept in. Of course, when I stepped into the light the entire Walker community plus Lucas seemed to be hulking around the room.

I folded my arms across my breasts, just daring any of them to look for too long. A few throats were cleared but most of the Walkers managed to avert their eyes. They weren’t keen to push me in my current angry-at-the-world mood.

Not Lucas, though. The perv took full advantage. His icy blue eyes started at my bare feet and made their way up the full length of my exposed legs. Slowly he traversed my five-feet-ten height, finishing on my face.

If I had still given a damn about things like the heat in his gaze or his blatant appreciation I’d probably have blushed. Instead I dismissed him with a flick of my long curls.

I faced Josian, letting my arms fall free. Who cared what the males were thinking?

“Why is he here?” I demanded.

“There was no way you were going to Crais without me,” Lucas said, his voice low but filled with a suppressed humor.

He always seemed to be laughing at me. His blond hair was perfectly tousled, maybe a little longer than the last time I had seen him, with his bangs falling across his brow.

“I don’t need you or your help. I don’t want you here. I don’t think I can make it any clearer than that.” My voice fell flat.

His jovial expression didn’t falter for a moment. “I might surprise you with my usefulness. And your father has already agreed, since my energy can’t be traced the way another Walker’s could, that it’s safe enough for me to accompany you three.”

Would he ever get a clue?

I faced Josian again. “No!” I shook my head hard. “I have the shielding almost perfect for three people. I don’t need another person to look after.”

“Aribella,” Josian interrupted me.

Aribella was my birth name, but I’d only recently discovered that. My name on Earth was Abigail and most people called me Abby, only a few members of my family persisted with Aribella. But in reality I didn’t mind either name.

Josian spoke again. “Aribella. I know you’re angry; you haven’t made it a secret. But I would expect at some point your maturity would kick in and you would see that this is no one’s fault. I promise you that we will get Brace back.”

It actually hurt, physically hurt to hear his name, deep down near my heart. And Josian’s words hit me hard. I knew I was being quite an ass right now, but my pain was just so all encompassing I couldn’t get around it. I shuddered in a deep breath; the air here was fresh, even more so than First World’s had been, and it cleared my head. I examined the serious-faced men around me, before finally throwing my hands up. It was clear I didn’t have much choice; although what Josian thought Lucas could contribute when he was just a First Worlder was beyond me.

“Fine! Lucas can come with us, but I’m leaving today when everyone wakes up.”

I needed to get out of this place. There were way too many men and especially too many Walkers.

“Then we better start working on your shield now,” Josian said. “Lucas informed me that not only is the temperature on the surface of Crais beyond your ability to survive, there is also supposed to be limited oxygen above ground.”

Lucas nodded. “Yes, we believe it has developed into the most unforgiving of terrain. The inhabitants have somehow adapted, but we will only have the time limit of your strength and the oxygen in the shield to figure out how to get into their underground caves.”

I glared at him, needing him to know that this in no way proved his usefulness. “Wow, thanks for the advice. And considering you’re adding another pair of lungs to the shield, you’re lowering our time by hours.”

He grinned. “I promise I’ll make it worth your while in oxygen loss.”

“If you meant that comment in an even slightly suggestive way I will castrate you where you stand.” I hadn’t realized I’d moved closer to him and was practically growling in his face.

He leaned down, until our faces were inches apart. “It’s not my fault your mind automatically jumps to sex whenever you’re around me.” He tone was low, but everyone in the room had advanced hearing.

I sucked in a breath, afraid that there was some truth to his words. I could deny it all I wanted, but I was half First Worlder, born under the moon of the Empress, and I did have a tie to Lucas. It was just nothing compared to my Walker side and my bond with Brace.

“I had to have a daughter, of course I did. That way I could spend my entire life killing off horny males,” Josian muttered to himself.

Lucas laughed. “Don’t worry about Abby. She can take care of herself. And I would never go where I wasn’t invited.”

“It would be the last thing that you ever did.” This comment came from Grantham, who was slouched against the wall.

I wasn’t surprised that he was still here. He and the rest of his clan had been staying close until the Brace issue was resolved.

Lallielle walked into the room then, interrupting the sure-to-be testosterone-fuelled argument. After giving me a brief hug, she stepped into her husband’s arms. They were never apart for long.

“Frannie?” she said, pulling back from his gentle ‘hello’ kiss.

His expression sobered. “I’m sorry, Lalli, I searched as far as I could, but she’s not anywhere in Angelisian and her soothsayer protections are keeping her location shielded, although she’s definitely alive.”

Angelisian is the beachside town on First World where our stunning architectural home is located.

In my opinion Francesca was crazy, although a truly gifted soothsayer. She’d started this entire world-jumping mission with her insane visions, and then had decided to just up and disappear. And although Josian could sense she was alive, her actual location was murky. This was some type of inbuilt protection for those gifted in the art of foretelling the future.

Lallielle nodded once, dropping her head to rest on Josian’s broad chest. I knew she was worried, but this wasn’t the first time Francesca had decided to abscond for her own reasons. Whatever she ‘saw’ would dictate her actions, and since ‘no one should know their own future’ she didn’t always tell us what this was.

“Okay, Dad, enough with the chat. Let’s get this shield sorted.”

We only had a few more hours until dawn and I needed to be solid on my shielding, otherwise I’d put everyone’s lives in jeopardy. I was late to the world of Walkers and mostly had no idea of my powers, so I needed Josian’s expertise.

A few hours later I stared along the Walker doorway I’d just opened. At the other end all I could see was red.

Crais.

It looked the way I’d always imagined the burning gates of hell would look. You know, if I believed in that sort of thing.

“Why are we using a doorway, Abbs? I thought you’d just trace us.” Lucy stood next to me, gazing into the vortex.

“I’ve never traced with three people. I figured it was better to be safe.”

I’d have preferred to trace. It worked in a similar way to a doorway but was much quicker and didn’t leave an open rift behind. But I’d never risk my friends.

Talina stood on the other side of Lucy. We were all dressed in the same clothing, the most heat resistant material Josian could find on First World. White and reflective, the jumpsuit-style outfits covered us entirely except for our faces, although a hood curved over the back of our heads. And we even had thick white boots.

I started to bounce a little, tapping my right foot in time. “I’m kind of freaking out. What if I use all my energy shielding us and we don’t find the underground and then I have no energy left to open a doorway or trace us back here?” I said to Lucy, finally noticing how stunning she looked, all in white, with her blond curls and big blue eyes.

Lucy shrugged. “I guess we’re going to be a big old bonfire, minus the marshmallows.”

I rolled my eyes at her lack of concern. “Your comic timing sucks, as usual. And your faith in me is to the point of ridiculous.”

Lucy was the most vulnerable person on this adventure and yet she never let worry cloud her mind. Despite the fact she still suffered from Samuel’s betrayal, and often woke crying from dreams that she wouldn’t talk about, she remained in good humor. I envied her that.

“Alright, ladies, now don’t all crowd me at once. I know that you’ve probably never seen so much covered sexiness.” Lucas walked into the main room dressed in his white outfit.

You’d have to be blind not to notice how dramatically it set off his icy blue eyes and the golden brown of his skin. His white-blond hair was as reflective as the suit. The girls acknowledged him warmly; they seemed to like his clumsy flirting. I was the only one on which it eternally grated.

“You certainly look very handsome, Lucas,” Talina said, her lips tipping in one of her rare smiles.

She had a reserved and introverted personality, but don’t get her riled up: her water powers were immensely powerful.

“I don’t know, all that shiny whiteness, including your hair and teeth, is kind of giving me a headache.” Lucy pretended to shield her eyes.

Lucas winked at her before turning to me.

“Doesn’t look very inviting down there, does it?” He gestured along the tunnel.

“Why don’t you head down first and let us know what it’s like.” I smiled sweetly.

As usual he didn’t react to my bitchy comment.

We all spun around when Josian and Lallielle stepped into the room.

“All ready to leave, I see?” Josian’s bronze eyes twinkled. “Don’t drop you guard at any point, trust no one but each other and get back here as soon as possible.”

My parents engulfed me in their usual bear hugs. And for a brief instant I could just close my eyes and drift in the love surrounding me, a momentary relief from the ache.

“I love you, daughter, please be careful.” Lallielle’s voice was low as she whispered soothingly into my ear, the lilting First-World accent still beyond lovely.

I nodded my compliance.

“You know I can’t contact you easily, baby girl. Your protections are just too strong now, but try and open your mind to me as often as you can.”

I pulled back from Josian as he spoke. “But won’t that leave me vulnerable?” I was particularly protective of my mind.

He nodded. “Yes, so just keep it as brief as possible. I’ll stay as attuned to you as I can, so when I sense the breach we can quickly confer and then back to your shield.”

I stood on my toes and, at almost seven feet tall, Josian still had to lower his head so I could plant a kiss on his smooth glowing cheeks. For a brief moment our dark blood-red hair mingled.

“Okay, I love you both and I’ll see you soon.”

They let me go. And even though they hid it well I could feel their concern and reluctance. Lallielle quickly hugged the girls before stepping back to Josian’s side.

“Remember, you have to be all inside the shield before you step free of the doorway. The suns will incinerate you instantly. There will be no time on the other side.”

“Yes, Dad, I remember you drilling it in to me over and over this morning.”

He almost looked like he was going to roll his eyes. But his thousands of years of maturity kicked in and he refrained.

“And one more thing,” he said, reaching into his large jacket pocket, “Grantham believes you will need these to be able to see in the harsh light.”

He handed us each a set of what looked like heavy-duty sunglasses with large wrap-around sides. As I put them on they cut out almost all of the light in the cave system. Josian waved us forward.

“Alright then, what are you waiting for?” His voice went a little gruff.

My face softened as I blew my parents one last kiss. I was so torn between wanting to escape and hating to leave them.

I could barely see through the dark lenses as I groped to pick up my pack from the ground. We each had a small shoulder bag with basic essentials and a few days’ food supply which we hoped we wouldn’t need. Moving closer to the doorway, we linked hands and without looking back stepped through.

Since I had come into my Walker powers I’d never felt uncomfortable in the vacuum that was a doorway linking the worlds. And because Talina and I were both half-Walkers, it was in our nature to walk between the worlds. She helped me balance the other two, who weren’t very stable in the vacuum.

It took awhile to travel the distance. Josian’s planet and Crais were many galaxies apart. But eventually we reached the junction of the red land. I closed my eyes, sending my consciousness inside to my centre of power. The limitless well of energy responded to me immediately.

I gathered this energy, and then, as I had been perfecting for the last few days, sent it free from my body to form a bubble of protection around the four of us. The complicated part was making sure that it was completely smooth and there were no gaps or tears. And it had to be large enough that no one accidentally penetrated it while moving. Any body part that left the protection would be incinerated.

The others turned to me. I gave the shield one last cursory glance, allowing an extra portion of energy to run along, checking it for faults. It was perfect. I nodded once, our signal that it was fine to step free from the doorway. Then, as we had practiced, moving as one, we exited the doorway.

Chapter 4

Death.

My first impression of Crais was death. A dead land without a single living entity. I don’t know about the other three, but I couldn’t hide my shock and interest as I stared around wide-eyed, taking in as much of the red expanse as I could. Luckily we had the glasses, because even through the dark lenses it was out-of-control bright.

A quick glance either side assured me everyone was just as stunned as I was by the landscape surrounding us. Lucy opened her mouth, but then probably remembering Josian’s warning slammed it shut again. We’d decided not to talk; we needed to conserve our oxygen. I couldn’t replace it, only prolong the amount that was in with us at the time.

Through my shield I could feel the intensity of heat, although it wasn’t directly affecting me. Visible heat waves shimmered off the cracked red dirt and bare rock-faced cliffs. The two suns seemed to be on opposite sides of the red sky at this point. The smaller one was so bright I couldn’t look directly at it, even with the sunglasses on. The other was larger but less intense.

Talina caught my attention as she pointed toward a huge set of cliffs close by. Josian and Lucas’s information was that there were many entrances to the underground and our best chance of finding one was along the cliff faces. At this stage I felt no discomfort or fatigue from the shield, but I needed to keep a close eye on it. I’d managed to hold one for hours while practicing, but according to the Walkers the heat here was like a direct attack, and I would be expending much more energy than in practice. The moment I noticed it starting to drain, we had no more than an hour of shield time left.

Moving as one, we crossed the cracked, parched land. It was so leeched that there wasn’t even a layer of dust to kick up as we walked. Instead it was as hard and compacted as cement. And through the insulated boots I could feel the heat. My protective sphere did not cover the ground under our feet. It sat flush with the red dirt in a dome shape, and was about fifteen feet in diameter. Luckily it was adaptive, moving and shifting as we walked and the land changed. The gravity here was similar to First World and Earth so we could walk without burden, my pack light enough I forgot it was there.

Once we reached the shade of the first craggy cliffs, I felt an ease on my shield, a reprieve from the suns’ deadly embrace.

Lucy pointed to the right and the rest of us followed in a single-line formation. I had no idea what we were looking for, some type of crevice or trap door. There was no way to know how intricate or well hidden their entrances were. My eyes skimmed the expanse, the dark glasses making it difficult to judge the shadows. I wanted to lift them up to rest on my head but I was worried that the light would blind me.

A loud screech froze us to the spot.

I spun around, searching for the cause, but beside the suns the red sky was empty. We’d had no indication that anything lived on the surface of this planet. All I could see was the cracked red land, craggy cliffs and maybe some withered tall tree in the far distance.

The screech sounded again, but it was further away this time. With another quick glance over my shoulder, I indicated that we should start moving. We didn’t have time to waste.

We had no luck with the first set of cliffs, our quick circumnavigation finding no entrance. At that point we stepped back into the sun, and I almost dropped at the sudden weakening that flowed through me. The heat was brutal.

Lucas touched my arm, his eyes questioning. I shook him off, before straightening and nodding. I was fine; I just hadn’t been ready for that.

We continued along, searching, braving the sun, stopping only for food and drink from our packs. I felt a slight lift in energy at these moments, but I knew our time was growing shorter.

We traversed about five miles in the direct sunlight to reach another set of cliffs. It took us an hour and I finally found some Crais life, a few small lizard-looking creatures scurrying around. They were much more scaled and spiked than anything I’d seen before, but seemed to have no problem in the harsh suns’ heat.

Lucy waved a hand in front of my face. Shaking my head, I focused on her. Had I just zoned out for a moment? She raised her brows, her expression holding concern, and lifted her hand with one index finger raised: was I in the last hour countdown?

I shook my head. Once we stepped into the shade I’d be okay.

Lucy moved her hand again, reaching over to wipe at my face. Small droplets rained off me before disappearing into the hot land. I hadn’t noticed but beads of perspiration were dotting my forehead. I shook my head, glad I’d tied my curls back in a braid. Right now I didn’t need any more heat on my neck. Actually the air was starting to get a little stuffy in this shield. Josian had shown me how to purify particles, but it was only slowing the gradual breakdown of oxygen.

When we reached the next set of shaded cliffs I sighed in relief. They were massive, much larger than any I’d seen yet, and they were our last hope. I couldn’t cope with any further journeying through the sun that day. If we didn’t succeed now, we’d just have to come back and try again once my energy had recovered.

As I was thinking this I noticed the two suns, which had been steadily climbing in the sky, were starting to overlap each other. The larger, less bright sun was crossing in front of its smaller and more intense mate.

Then it was as if a magical button had been pressed; the land started to come to life. Small scaled creatures, followed by larger, less reptilian but still almost snake-like animals emerged from the cliff where we stood. The general strain I’d been feeling on the outside of my shield lessened and the world began to cool down. Even the heat waves were less visible.

As we walked around the cliffs, the animals that were leaving gave us a few glances. One even hissed as it came closer, but mostly they left us be. I couldn’t see where they emerged from. Not that it mattered; we would need a much bigger entrance than any they used.

And then, when the suns were halfway across each other, the first inhabitant that resembled us emerged from the cliffs.

The man seemed to unfold himself from a seam in the rocks. His skin was as black as any I’d seen; it had an almost purple sheen to it. He slithered low to the ground and dashed across the parched land until he reached a nearby rock face. Not once did he waste time looking left or right. I wasn’t sure at first what he was doing until I noticed the small lizards gathered in his hands.

He wore just a simple leafy belt covering his groin, leaving the rest of him bare. We watched as he tucked the limp lizards into the front of the leaf belt. He was turning to scurry along the ground again, in pursuit of another animal, when he finally noticed us.

I hate to point fun at anyone, but the way he fell face first into the hard dirt was a little humorous. Judging by the look on Lucy’s face, if we’d had more oxygen, she’d have been on the ground herself, laughing hysterically.

He crouched low to the red surface again, facing us, in a fight-or-flight stance. He was definitely unsure whether we were friend or foe.

We all spun around when the same loud screech from before echoed above our heads. And, I’m going to be honest, when I caught sight of the creature circling above us, I almost dropped the shield. And peed myself.

It was a freaking dragon. Almost exactly how I pictured one: four large taloned legs, shiny scales reflecting the light, a mouth full of huge razor-sharp teeth, a long snout, and muscular wings. It was red, with visible blue veins running throughout its massive body. It screeched again as it circled above us.

We faced each other. Everyone’s expression said the same thing: ‘what the eff?’ and ‘oh, shit’.

The dark-skinned man moved then. He didn’t hesitate, dashing toward the cliffs.

Despite the stuffy air, I wasted oxygen screeching when Lucas threw me over his shoulder and took off after him. Lifting my head, I was relieved to see Lucy and Talina keeping pace. Lucas must have noticed my exhaustion and realized I didn’t have the stamina for a race across the land.

I spun my head again, trying to see what was happening. The man was a few paces ahead of us. We weren’t going to reach him in time. He gave us one last look before slipping through the wall again and disappearing.

Two steps later and we were standing at that very spot, but there was no visible opening. Lucas lowered me to the ground, holding on to me for that extra second as my legs wavered, my energy lower than I’d expected. I pulled away as soon as I could; he gave me a measured stare before turning to help Talina and Lucy. They were scrambling along the cliff trying desperately to find a hiding place. I concentrated all my energy on holding my shield. The screeching sounded above us again, and I mean right above us.

Tipping my head back, I watched in horror as the creature descended, its four powerful claw-tipped legs extended. The sunlight glinted off the red of its scales, blinding me in the last moment before it would snatch us from our position.

Desperation surged through me. It forged past the exhaustion to gather my remaining energy. A blue spark fled my body and crashed into the creature. The last thing I remember before my knees hit the ground was an intense burning heat engulfing me. I face-planted, tasting blood, before everything went gray around the edges.

My skin was burning. My screams seemed extra loud as I thrashed to escape the powerful heat. And it was strange: I couldn’t cease my screams and at the same time I also couldn’t breathe.

I could hear my friends, but the pain was too intense to open my eyes. A firm grip on my legs increased my panic. Did the creature have me? The high pitch of my screams increased as my body was dragged across the rock-hard ground. A bump knocked my head into a stone. At the same time the light and heat were cut off. I let myself drift for a moment, hoping to escape the pain.

“Abby ...” The words sounded from far away, disturbing me in my darkness.

“Abigail Swish!”

I wanted to respond but I couldn’t feel my lips. How did one speak without lips? Maybe if I lay there a little longer that annoying voice would disappear. And maybe my lips and eyelids would return, because I couldn’t feel my eyelids either. That was weird, right? I used to have them.

As clarity returned, and my strange inner voice quieted, I realized that I was in a reasonable amount of pain. My skin felt as though someone had left me in the oven and now I was crispy and well done. I attempted to moisten my non-existent lips, but my tongue was a swollen hot lump inside my mouth. The air tasted dry, dirty almost, as if a layer of something else was mixed in with the oxygen. It did nothing to soothe my ravaged skin.

I must have made a pained sound, because rustling echoed around me.

“Get her more water. She’s drying out again.”

I didn’t recognize the harsh, guttural tones, but the words were understandable.

“Look.” I heard Talina’s soft voice. “She’s starting to heal.”

“Thank eff for that. Red might be Abby’s color, but all-over third-degree burns was taking it too far,” Lucy joked, but I could hear her worry.

I jolted then as a cascade of water covered me, starting at my hair and working its way along my body. The burning pain receded as the soothing liquid was absorbed into me. My mouth opened, despite the lack of lips, and let the liquid flow into my body. I expected to choke, since I was lying down and unable to move any muscles, but I absorbed the fluid without any problem.

“Someone tell me what the hell just happened.” My words garbled over each other, my tongue still too swollen for articulation.

“Geez, one would think a little sun-baking would lessen your bossy-ass nature.” Lucy sounded closer.

My eyelids were back again. I fluttered them a few times, testing for pain, before slowly opening them. The light was dim enough that there was no disorientation.

“Sun-baking? I think maybe you mean oven-baking.” I was relieved to see my friends’ worried faces as they peered over me.

I noticed everyone had the thick glasses pushed up to rest on top of their heads. I could feel the brief weight of my own on my curls.

“Word.” She nodded.

“You really should be more careful, Abby.” I flicked my eyes across to Lucas. He was slouched against a rock wall. “You saved us, but it could have cost you your life.”

I didn’t answer straight away, as I was struggling to sit up. Lucy’s arms flapped as she attempted to find a non-painful spot to jam her hands and help me. Finally she slipped them under my armpits, which must have avoided the worst of the burns, because there was no pain. Once I was sitting, I breathed in the thick air a few times, letting my body adjust to the new discomforts. After a few moments I glared at Lucas.

“Don’t tell me what to do, Lucas. I’ll risk my life in whatever way I feel fit at the time. You don’t get any say in the matter.” I looked at my white suit, which was tattered, with burn holes scattered along its shiny surface.

I owed my father thanks for this outfit. It seemed to have protected me from an all-over scorching.

Lucas straightened then, his normally jovial features hardening.

“You might not care how I feel, but you have a responsibility to every person on the seven worlds, Abigail. So maybe you do need to think of others before making stupid-ass decisions.”

I gave him one last look before turning my head away, determined to ignore him. Although his damn words kept running through my mind. Sometimes I forgot this massive mantle of responsibility that had been dropped in my lap. But forgetting wouldn’t change the truth.

“Tell me what happened?” I looked from Lucy to Talina. “Where are we?”

“Still on Crais, under the ground where the people live.” Talina shifted uncomfortably.

She looked less pink, more pale than usual, and her emerald hair was dull, hanging in lifeless strands down her back.

“Are you okay, Talli?” I hadn’t seen her looking this frazzled since the day Raror had died.

She nodded, her gesture conveying immense exhaustion. “Yeah, it’s just the lack of moisture in the air here; it won’t kill me, but it’s very uncomfortable.” She looked around. “The man has gone for more of the water. I’ll feel much better after a splash or two.”

“He saved us,” Lucy piped up. “Well, you and he both saved us. You dropped the shield to shoot energy at the dragon thing. But you only dropped it from yourself. Lucky we were in the shade or you’d have been instantly incinerated.”

I must have acted on instinct because I was sure that my intention hadn’t been to drop the shield at all.

“Was it the man that we chased to the cliffs?”

Lucy nodded. “Yep, he must have been watching us, and when you hit the ground he jumped back out and dragged us all inside this weird folding rock.”

Talina added in her quiet tones, “We’d have never found the entrance on our own. They have them cleverly disguised.”

“What happened to the dragon?” I doubted my little burst of energy had killed it.

“You must have shocked it with your blue electrical charge. It flew off and was circling up high when we were dragged to safety,” Talina said.

I took a moment to observe my surroundings. We were definitely underground; and although it was much cooler than the surface it was still quite stifling. There was very dim lighting, and it took me some time to find the small lichen-type creatures hanging high on the walls. They emitted a faint luminescence, lighting up the cavern.

“We aren’t far from the outside. The man wouldn’t take us any further until this ceremony the rest of the Crais tribes are doing is over.” Lucas shifted closer.

I could make out his features and see the strain around his eyes. Beads of sweat dotted his forehead; he looked uncomfortable and irritated.

“So again this planet’s inhabitants speak English,” I muttered.

The continuity between these worlds never ceased to amaze me.

“A rough version anyways,” Lucy said. “They definitely have one or many other dialects, but they do understand and can respond.”

I’d clearly been out long enough for these three to gather intel on the Crais man. I shifted then, the burn on my skin almost gone. I was about to pull myself to a standing position when the man walked back into sight. I watched him cautiously, never underestimating those I didn’t know. Trust must be earned. It’s too late if someone I love ends up dead. So, for now, I reserved all judgment.

“You awake. Skin healing. Need more water.”

He spoke roughly, before stepping forward to place a stone bowl on the ground. A drop of water sloshed over the side, the bead falling into the dirt. He moved back then. Talina was the one who strode across the space to collect the bowl. She immediately sank her face into the liquid, lifting her head to let the water stream off her. The relief she felt was obvious.

“Here, Abbs, make sure you drink some of it in. This water is amazing and it definitely has healing properties.” She placed it gently before me.

I reached forward to grasp the bowl, lifting it to my face, letting a small portion of the contents pour over my head and into my mouth. I immediately understood what Talina meant. In an attempt to describe it, I’d say it was thicker than water, with a much higher viscosity. It reminded me of honey. It moved slower, absorbing into my body and replenishing the fluids I’d lost.

Feeling a million times better, I passed the bowl to Lucy, who had her share before Lucas finished it off. I turned back to the man. It took me a moment to find him, as he blended into the darkness that surrounded us. What an awesome camouflage technique.

“Thank you,” I said, hoping he’d understand.

As he moved, the purple-black of his skin reflected the dim light. I examined him the best I could. At first glance I didn’t notice any obvious differences between us and him, but there had to be some features that marked him as unique to this world.

He moved closer, watching me just as intensely, and a few of his unique characteristics became clear. His skin was rough, almost scaled, although I doubted without Walker vision I’d have noticed the slight mottling that indicated a rough texture. He was very thin, but the muscles on display showed a honed strength. He had no hair that I could see, not even on his head or face, just smooth skin. There was also something strange around his rib cage. I’d have sworn I could see an extra rib or a larger bone structure.

“Why are you here?” His eyes were dark and he never took them off me.

“We’re looking for someone.”

There was no point elaborating too much. Firstly, this man didn’t need to know, and secondly, his English appeared to be very limited.

“Are there others close by?”

He tilted his head, the way a predator did as it sized up its prey. I straightened, as did Lucas. Were we about to be attacked?

“You must follow me now.” He waved both hands at us, reiterating his words.

I glanced at the girls. This didn’t feel safe, but since my instincts appeared to be off recharging with my powers, I wasn’t sure what decision was right.

“We don’t have a choice, Abbs. This is our best chance to figure out where the people are.” As usual, Lucy had no problem diving in. The girl was fearless.

He gave us no more time to decide, turning and disappearing around the corner of the stone wall.

The four of us moved quickly. It would be far too easy to get lost in this semi-darkness, even with my awesome vision. I was glad the residual burn pain was gone now. I could move with ease, although I felt a bone-weary tiredness, deep where my energy flowed.

We were in a long tunnel, which appeared to be sloping at a downward angle. We weaved in and out, zigzagging along stone paths. On each level the air cooled and cleared, the ashy taste lessening. I kept losing sight of the man as he moved ahead and he never turned back once to check on us. Thankfully there seemed to be only one main path down into their territory.

“I’m pretty sure this is going to the centre of Crais,” Lucy complained after a few hours.

Yes, I said hours. We just kept walking, going down, down, down.

“Excuse me, are we almost there?” Lucas’s voice travelled along the lengthy tunnel.

He hadn’t spoken much but continued to linger annoyingly close to me. I could almost see him holding out one arm in case I stumbled. How did he know I was almost dead-on-my-feet tired?

“Quiet now. We very close.” The man was about five feet from us when he spoke in hushed tones.

Ahead in the dim lighting I could see the tunnel widening, until finally we emerged into a large stone room. And when I say large I mean gi-freaking-gantic. The area spanned, at minimum, the size of Central Park back in New York. And I couldn’t see very well in the dark, but I was pretty sure there was water sparkling somewhere across this space.

We continued to follow as he began to cross the vast distance, and that was when I noticed them.

Sitting in large groups were hundreds or thousands of Crais inhabitants. It was hard to distinguish the number in this darkened room. I finally registered the low buzzing that I’d been ignoring; they were chatting amongst themselves, although there were pauses as their curious faces turned when we passed.

“Are there more of them down here?” Lucy leaned close to me and whispered.

I realized her eyesight wasn’t strong enough to see their midnight-black skin in the lichen lighting.

“There are thousands of them in this room,” I warned her.

“Note to self, get eyes tested,” she muttered as we continued to follow.

I suppressed my smile.

The man stopped abruptly. “This is sun cycle meeting time. The tribes discuss all important matters, and cleanse in water.” He gestured to the stone under his feet. “You sit here. Wait for return.”

He didn’t bother to stay around for our compliance.

I decided now wasn’t the time to push our luck, so I flopped to the ground, plus I was so tired and it was critical for me to get as much rest as possible. In case we needed my shield again soon.

“Our welcome in these worlds is always so warm,” Lucy said, sitting cross-legged next to me. Her face screwed up a little. “They invite us in, give lots of hugs and make us feel at home.”

Talina, who’d sat very delicately, her feet tucked under her left side, smiled. “Come on, Lucy, this is much better than Spurn.”

I nodded. She made an excellent point. We hadn’t been captured yet, and that was a bonus since this time without ... I paused as pain lashed at me, it hurt to think his name, but without Brace we would have more trouble trying to escape. I just wasn’t that great with my powers yet.

“It’s amazing how the humanoids have adapted on these worlds,” Lucy said. “No Earthling would survive either Spurn or Crais’s environment.”

“I can’t believe any human could survive this planet,” I replied. “But then Crais has apparently provided this underground sanctuary for them.”

“And yet there are some of us who can survive under the suns.” I spun around to find the source of the low, accented voice.

A woman stood there. She looked to be a little older than us. Medium height with the midnight-black skin of the other inhabitants, and she was also hairless; in fact, from what I could see in the dim lighting, no one had hair here. But for this woman her hairless nature did nothing to detract from her large eyes framed by striking features.

I stood and faced her. “We need to speak with someone who can help us. I’m sure you’ve guessed that we’re not from your world; we’re on a deadline and cannot linger.”

She interrupted me with a brief wave of her hand. “I’m not the person you will deal with. My tribe leader and life-mate has requested I bring you to him. My name is Channa. Follow me.”

She waited for us to fall into step beside her before she started to move.

“Do you have any problem seeing in this semi-darkness?” I asked.

Channa turned her head to smile. She seemed to have larger, flatter teeth than mine, and they were an ivory color, not as if they were dirty but as if that was simply their color.

“No, of course not.”

I raised my brows, waiting for the rest.

“Most of us are born down here and never step foot above ground in our life spans. This is the only light we know.” Her English was much better than our initial guide’s.

Channa continued to lead us across the expanse of cavernous space. It was crazy big, and at the same time eerie. I didn’t like the feeling of being covered by thousands of tons of rock. Suddenly I paused, stunned by the vast expanse of lake spanning the entire side of the cavern, its ripples reflecting off the dull spheres of light.

“This is the sacred water, the most revered of all places on Crais. None of the tribes reside here; this is the meeting ground where once a year we convene for catch-up and restoration.” Channa halted us on the edge of the water, and despite my best efforts I could not see the other end of the lake. “If the water accepts you, then we will do our best to assist you.”

What the hell did that mean? Were my last thoughts as a hard shove from behind sent me, and I’m assuming the others, straight into the dark depths.

Chapter 5

I panicked as an inky blackness closed over my head. I’d taken a second to prepare myself for the icy cold, but the water was warm and thick as it sucked me down. Despite the fact we’d been standing on the edge, this lake did not have a gradual tapering down to the deep part. I sank like a rock, and there was no ground in sight. I expected the white suit to fill with water, dragging me down faster, but it stayed light and close to my body.

It felt like hours, but could have only been seconds before my survival instincts kicked in and I started to fight the cloying suction surrounding me. But I was helpless, unable to fight and unable to rise against the powerful force. Closing my eyes, I reached for my energy. I was still weak but one thing my training on First World had done was teach me to control my power. And to find more even when I thought it was empty.

I drew a shield around myself, expelling the water and finding free particles of oxygen to fill it. I then sent out small energy balls to light the surroundings. From what I could see I was alone; there was no person or animal around me. I was still sinking at a rapid rate through this never-ending lake.

Screw this.

I was not drowning there that day. Dying was not an option for me or my friends. I needed to be alive to fight, for the worlds, for my family and most of all for Brace. Because I knew without any doubt he was fighting for me. As I had this thought a light appeared beneath me.

Okay, anyone want to explain how there’s a light at the bottom of the lake?

As the illumination drew closer I tried to determine the source but it was bright, too bright for me to see anything. As I sank into it, its intensity forced my eyes closed for a brief moment.

And then I was free.

I dropped the shield and re-opened my eyes, having no idea what I was about to see. I was sprawled on the edge of the lake again. Lucy, Talina and Lucas were beside me. And I was completely dry. I shook my head a few times. Had I just imagined everything that had happened? The three other faces looked just as shocked as I felt.

“Can someone tell me what the hell that was?” Lucy was angry. She jumped to her feet, her dry blond curls flying everywhere. “I couldn’t swim or fight that water. I was actually preparing for death, you know, choosing my funeral songs and everything, and now somehow we’re back where we started.”

“Not exactly where you started, I’m afraid.” The voice came from the shadowy wall to our right.

I spun around, an energy ball already formed in my hand.

“Blast them, Abbs. I’ve had enough for one day.” Lucy crinkled her nose.

“You do not need to defend yourselves; since the water did not reject you I know your intentions are pure. Water is our most untainted source. Nothing can lie to it.”

He stepped out of the shadows, walking into our light. He was average height, as was everyone on this planet so far, skin purple-black, and bald-headed. He wore intricate wooden shields along his forearms and large bone ornaments threaded through his ear lobes and nose. He held himself with a strength and majesty that spoke of leadership.

“I am Jordan, the high priest of the Craicor, the underground people of Crais.”

I lowered my hands, letting the energy fizzle out in small streams of light. I really loved the control I was gaining over my powers. We were becoming attuned to each other.

“Tell us what happened in the water,” I demanded.

“And how the hell do you survive living under the ground?” Lucy added in annoyance.

“What lives above ground in the suns’ light here?” Lucas said without inflection.

I turned to Talina, expecting her to add a question, but she remained silent.

Jordan smiled, his teeth the same flat polished ivory as Channa’s.

“Curiosity is a gift, and its rewards are knowledge. Allow your minds to broaden enough and nothing will take you by surprise.”

I sighed, casting my eyes in Lucy’s direction. Great! We had another soothsayer in our midst. Bring on the obscure random babble.

“Please sit and I will explain as much as you need to know, nothing more and nothing less.” He waved in a gesture to a nearby area.

I realized that wherever we were right now was much smaller than that cavernous hall from before. We followed him, and it was with relief I noticed chairs scattered around. They were made from vines, in a kind of hammock style, with wood as the structural support. I sank into one, grateful as it cushioned my weight and gave my muscles a reprieve.

When we were all seated he began to speak.

“A millennium ago our people lived above the rocks. Our world has always had two suns but they were further away, the world was cooler and water flowed above the land.”

I was instantly captured as his strong, soothing voice weaved the tale.

“But then something changed. Slowly the world began to heat, millions of us were lost. We could not survive in the harshness that started to ravage Crais. The air changed. What we needed to breathe was being replaced by ash and death.”

He paused, letting his eyes roam our faces for a moment.

“It was my ancestor, from long ago, one of the first priests, who discovered the water. It led him under the ground; it revealed a grotto of the finest forest in which greens could be cultivated. It provided clean air, and a sanctuary for the animals that we both nurture and hunt. The water showed him how to survive. We now are small people. Those who survived and evolved live in the rocks. We have twelve tribes, numbers only in the thousands.”

I wanted to interrupt at that point. I had a million questions, but something warned me not to speak yet.

“This has been our life for a thousand years. And I believe that eventually the suns will consume us but until then we survive.” He clasped his hands beneath his chin, the dim lighting reflecting off the hardened scales of his skin. “Tell me where you are from. Why have you come? Are you our saviors?”

I swallowed loudly, wishing I had the answer he was looking for. After hearing his story I wanted to save them. But where could they go? I +couldn’t transport thousands of Crais inhabitants to Josian’s little planet. I looked at Lucas. He shook his head. And apparently First World wasn’t an option. Maybe we could re-evaluate their situation after I had spoken with Josian. He knew a hell of a lot more than I did.

“I’m sorry,” I began. “I wish I could say that we’re here to take you all somewhere more hospitable for survival. But we just don’t have that sort of power.”

His face fell then. It was so minute I doubt most people would have noticed, but I did.

“However, I will take your situation to my family and see if they have any solutions.”

He nodded as he spoke dismissively. “We have survived, and we will continue to. Why are you here then?”

His expression was harder now that he knew we weren’t there to provide help. Did he suspect we were asking for it instead?

“We come from another world, one that is part of the Crais star system, connected to your planet,” I started.

Lucas interrupted me. “First World is the name and I am its ruler.”

Arrogant ass.

“Future ruler,” I said drily. “I’ve been sent on a mission of the highest importance, an undertaking to save all of the planets in the First Worlds star system. I need to find a Crais female.”

“Which tribe is she from?” he asked.

“We have no idea. All I know is she is half-Walker – my race of people. I’m guessing she would look or have abilities that differ from the average Crais inhabitant’s.”

His expression never changed. He would be an excellent poker player.

“You will be looking for Fury, from the Palasands people.”

I hadn’t expected him to have a ready answer.

“You need to travel back through the sacred waters. She will be on the other side.”

“Hell, no.” Lucy jumped to her feet. “That was the most horrible, freak-me-the-hell-out experience of my life, and that includes getting sucked through Abby’s wormhole Walker doorway.” She crossed her arms. “Not going to happen.”

Once again he regarded her with calm eyes. Jordan was the coolest and most collected man I’d ever met.

“Crais has two sides. The dark side, where there are no suns, is where the sacred priests make our homes. We survive only on the good will of our people, since nothing lives without the suns’ light. It is both deadly and essential to us. To traverse between the two sides you must use the sacred waters. It runs through the centre of Crais and is our life-giving savior.”

“What would have happened if the water hadn’t accepted our intentions?” Talina spoke up for the first time, her voice harsher than usual.

Jordan shrugged, his skin rippling again. “You would never have made it to the other side.”

Talina looked at us. “I take it back. Spurns are downright hospitable.”

Lucas let the smallest smile grace his cold features. He liked Talina, but unfortunately not enough to leave me alone.

“Your journey will be shorter and less uncomfortable on return. Channa will help you. Tell her you’re looking for Fury and that she is to assist you in any way.”

With that said, Jordan got to his feet and led the way to the water. Struggling out of the hammock seat, I followed, not at all excited to travel back. I could probably have traced or used a doorway, but I was pretty sure that would create mistrust and fear and we still needed their assistance.

“Hold my hand, Abbs. I don’t think I can go through that again. Wait, how was your claustrophobia?” Lucy tugged me to a halt.

I thought about it for a beat. “Honestly, I was so busy trying to free myself that I never even gave it moment’s attention.” Weird. Usually if I’d been surrounded by that cloying water fear would have consumed me. “Maybe I’m getting over it.”

Yeah, just like that I’d move past a life-long phobia.

She snorted. “Abbs, I was there when you screamed yourself hoarse because the bed sheets wrapped around you and you couldn’t get your arms out. Don’t tell me it’s just disappeared.”

“I remember. You laughed until you cried, and at no point made any attempt to free me. Remind me why we’re friends again?”

She laughed. “It was the funniest thing I’ve ever seen. And you like the friendship perks.”

I raised my eyebrows.

“You know: quirky wit, fashion advice ... free shirts.”

“Maybe the shirts,” I acknowledged.

We were at the edge of the water now. Lucy was holding my right hand so I reached with my left for Talina’s. Lucas didn’t bother, simply stepping off into the darkness. I breathed a little easier when he wasn’t so close.

“Ready, girls?” Lucy said, barely a stutter in her voice. She’d put on her brave-girl panties.

I gave each of their hands a hard squeeze, and then we stepped off together.

Jordan hadn’t lied. The journey back was not as bad. The girls were torn from my grasp, but it took us less time to reach the original bank again. When we surfaced we found we had drawn a crowd of curious Crais inhabitants. They kept their distance. Only Channa crouched close to us on the rock floor.

“Come. It’s dining time. We will replenish your strength and then you may explain the story so I can assist.”

With a heavy sigh I pulled myself up. These worlds required delicate handling. Sometimes I wished I could simply walk in, knock the girl out and drag her back to First World. I hated politics and I just wasn’t great with the small talk and creating amicable bonds. But of course if you don’t make these efforts people are far less inclined to help you.

“Calm yourself, Abby. We’ll find your girl soon enough.” Lucas, the ass, was apparently also a mind reader – okay, yes technically he was a mind reader, but you know what I mean.

“I’m perfectly calm,” I ground out between gritted teeth.

Talina placed one of her cool hands onto my shoulder, and I have no idea why but peace flowed through me. Since Brace’s possession I’d been on edge, which until that moment I hadn’t even realized.

“You’re not alone, Abby,” Talina reminded me softly. “Don’t try and take on the burden of the world by yourself. You will not survive it. And I don’t want to see you crushed.”

I nodded once, shrugging off her hand, but not in an angry gesture.

Channa stood there, waiting patiently, and behind her were fifty or so others. We followed the group as they began to cross the great cavern before leading us into another set of tunnels. The entire underground on Crais was a rats’ maze. You could easily get lost forever in the depths.

We ended up in another large room, although it was miniscule compared to that first space. There were long bench tables and chairs which were carved from the rock. They rose out of the floor and hundreds of the dark-skinned people were seated around. Channa led us to an empty section. I slid my legs over one side and sat facing the flat table.

“We do not have any servers here. I will fetch some platters and you can choose what your liking is,” she said before walking away.

I spent the time watching the people, the way they interacted, talked and moved around each other. I could see no segregation and no one sat alone. Most of the tables were covered in what looked like plates of greens and long lizard-type creatures. My stomach turned a little at the thought of eating a lizard. Especially while it was still whole.

“They aren’t going to bring us one of those animals camped out on the platter, right?” Lucy’s pale features were taking on a green tinge. “’Cause I can’t eat something once I’ve seen its eyes.”

“Uh-huh, sure, Luce,” I said, knowing her eating habits all too well.

Ten minutes later, while ripping off large chunks of the succulent meat from the leg she held, Lucy shook her hand in my direction, flicking me with droplets of juice.

“Don’t get high-handed, Abigail.” She took another bite, her mouth full for a moment, before she swallowed. “It was a lucky guess this time.”

I laughed, my own hands full of creature. It was so tender and juicy, flavored with aromatic herbs and stuffed with greens. Delicious.

“We are delighted that you are enjoying our tarakor lizard. It is one of the more prevalent creatures on Crais, living above and below the suns’ wrath.” Channa waved her hand. “But please, you must also eat the greens. Their nutrients are essential for survival. We insist.”

Her tone implied that this was a serious suggestion. We really did have to eat the mound of greens on our plates.

“None of the others left any food at all,” Talina said in a low voice. “I like that they don’t waste. We also limit wastage on Spurn, especially from the Sacred Isle.”

Well, from my experience half of Earth used to starve and the other half – over-fed greedy wasters. Although the dark days had evened it out; everyone had to learn how to starve a little.

Once I’d finished my food, I felt an immediate increase in energy. Maybe there was something to this ‘greens’ theory.

“So, tell me of Jordan’s words and how I may help you on your journey.” Channa spoke formally. “And please tell me your story. Very little happens here. I’d love to know of your adventures.”

We’d gathered a small group of Crais inhabitants again. They were sitting on the stone benches surrounding ours, just listening in silence.

“I’ll explain as quickly as I can, but we don’t have much time to linger. And we’re also interested to know as much as we can about your world as well.” I was curious as to what these tribes did all day, stuck under the ground.

I started at the beginning, explaining about First World and the six youngling planets. Lucy and Lucas chimed in with any of the facts I forgot. Talina was quiet except for small details about Spurn.

“Your world is almost all water?” Channa regarded Talina with wide eyes. “I cannot even imagine the majesty. The only water on Crais is that which runs directly through the centre of our world. The sacred lake, where you were initiated, is our largest reservoir, and everything else runs off it.”

“In a way our worlds are almost opposite,” Talina said. “We have too much water and you have not enough.”

Channa sighed. “If only we could share our resources between worlds. The two suns have parched our land of living creatures. But there are a few species who have evolved to survive. The nomads are the only humanoids. They need very little in the way of moisture and seem to garner energy from the suns’ waves.” Channa gesticulated with her hands. “There are the nomads, and the dragoonas who rule above. Other than that only smaller reptiles, insects and arachnids.”

“If this is true, how was the tribesman who saved us out in the sun?” Lucas’s question jolted me.

That’s right: he was above ground.

“For two cycles a day the suns eclipse each other. The larger is weaker, and blocks much of the smaller. This lowers the temperature so that we can walk in the shadows and hunt the lizards.”

Behind us, someone spoke. I spun around to find a young girl.

“Most of us do not venture above. Only select groups of hunters from each tribe are permitted. For the rest of us, we know nothing but these caves.”

She lowered her eyes, her reptilian skin shimmering in the mid-lights. Some of the tribespeople’s skins were more scaled than others.

Channa nodded. “That’s true. But we’re grateful to have survived. Millions of our people did not.”

They seemed like such a sad race. One would think, since they didn’t know any different, they wouldn’t resent the way they lived, but I could see they did.

“So you mentioned Walkers. Tell me more about this.” Channa’s ivory teeth flashed in an attempted smile. I took a deep breath, before complying.

“They’re a race of humanoids. They have no world so they walk amongst all the planets in the star system. They are both powerful and immortal.” And mischief makers, I silently added. “They didn’t believe that they could have offspring with any other than Walkers, but we’ve recently learned that one woman on each of the youngling planets had the power to conceive and nurture a half-Walker female. Talina and I are both halves and we are on a mission to gather the rest of the half-Walkers.”

“And Jordan believes Fury is your half?” She didn’t show any reaction to my explanation of the Walkers or the news of these gods living amongst them.

“That’s what he said.”

“What are you gathering them for?” she asked.

I took a deep breath. I’d explained this many times and would many more after this. I should just carry a recording around with me.

“When the original seven Walkers were created by the universe, an anti-seven also emerged to balance out the power. Known as the Seventine, they’re energy-sucking demon creatures and they are set to unravel the worlds. We believe ...” I hesitated, not knowing what I believed anymore, but determined to finish my mission anyway. “That the only way to defeat them is with the seven half-Walker females. Two Seventine have been released already, but if all seven become free, they will destroy everything. Every single world and their inhabitants will cease to exist.”

I wasn’t going to explain about the tethers and how they were severing them to gather energy. It was too complicated.

“Well,” Channa said, “sounds like we need to find Fury for you.”

Damn, these Crais people took bad news in their stride.

“Fury’s gone.” A man who had just stepped into the room drew everyone’s attention with his brief words.

Channa stood. “What do you mean, she’s gone?”

Yeah, I was kind of wondering the same thing.

“Nomads just stormed the entrance and made off with more of the females.”

“Were they the blessed from the sacred grotto?” a female asked.

I looked around as panic spread through the group. Why had no one mentioned having problems with the nomads before?

“No, just a few random tribeswomen who were in one of the gathering rooms,” he said, taking a deep breath.

“And Fury just happened to be one of them?” I couldn’t help the suspicion that bled from my words.

He spun around to face me, I think for the first time noticing we were not local inhabitants. His eyes widened as he answered. “Fury was not taken. She stole sacred leaves from the grotto and took off after the nomads.”

Now that sounded like Walker behavior.

“She said something about having a man on the inside that may be able to help.” Having passed on the information, he turned to leave the room.

“Has the sun eclipse just started?” Channa’s words halted him.

He spun his head and nodded before leaving the dining room.

Channa started to pace and I swear as her eyes flashed in anger it looked as if tiny flames were lit within them. “The nomads are a dying race. For some reason they cannot produce young, although this doesn’t stop them from stealing our women and holding them captive,” she practically spat out.

I exchanged a glance with Lucy. Well, now we knew exactly what those poor women were being held for. I had a brief flashback to my life on Earth. The human smugglers and Gangers were the same, taking woman for their own sexual perversions.

I hadn’t noticed at first, but I was absently running my hand along the knife strapped into my boot. I guess I was mentally preparing to castrate a few men.

“Do they have no women of their own?” Lucas asked the question.

I wrinkled my nose. He sounded more interested than concerned.

Channa gave him a long look before replying. “I have never heard of any besides Fury’s mother. The nomads are born from our tribes. They come and take them from us.”

“How do you know they’re nomads?” Lucy asked.

“All nomads have hair of pure white,” Channa said, and then with a flurry of gestures she ushered us from the dining room.

No more words were spoken as we hurried to follow the quick-footed woman. My eyes had adjusted quite well to the semi-darkness, but still I had to keep a close watch.

“Something about this whole situation stinks,” Lucy bit out. “Seems like a setup.”

“Agreed.” Talina’s tone was dark.

Before I could help it I exchanged a worried glance with Lucas. His face was calm, but the icy blue of his eyes didn’t hide his concern. Damn, Lucas never worried about things; something really did smell rotten here.

Channa led us through a barrage of chambers, halls and rock landings. The decor never changed. Rock was definitely prevalent on Crais. Eventually she started to slow.

“Do not touch anything in this room,” were her short words before she stepped inside.

We followed close behind.

A gasp escaped before I could even acknowledge what I was seeing. And I wasn’t the only one.

“Shut the freaking door,” Lucy said as she clutched my arm. “They have a damn oasis hidden here.”

We were standing in a forest. The light was almost blinding after the darkness of the caves. I glanced up, expecting the roof to be open, but instead the rock stretched high for miles. The brightness seemed to come from a series of reflective surfaces scattered up the walls, beaming light from above and then all the way down into the forest. Channa picked her way gently through the foliage. There was a single stone path, and she never wavered or stepped onto any of the greenery.

“I get the feeling that this place is important to the Crais people,” Lucas said drily.

“I see why they’re so excited about you being the next Emperor. Your deduction skills know no bounds.” I threw him a cheeky grin.

According to Brace, no one seemed to think Lucas was up to the job, and I felt it was my bitchy duty to point that out.

“Guess it’s lucky I’ll have your wise council, you know, as the future Empress.” He flashed me his shiny whites.

“She said she wasn’t interested. Might be time to take the hint; your desperation is starting to seep out.” Lucy gave him hard eyes, interrupting my reply.

“Abby can fight the inevitable all she wants. But fate is decided and you can only run for so long before you’re caught.”

I stepped forward, my plan to punch him in his perfect nose, since words didn’t seem to do him any harm. But Talina spoke, halting me in my tracks.

“Walkers are bound by no one’s decision of fate. We make our own path and travel where we want. It might be time for you to step the hell back and let Abby decide. Pushing her will do nothing but increase your chances of being kicked in the face.”

I laughed. “Well, I was going to punch him, but I could probably kick him in the face if I tried.”

Lucy grimaced. “Not me. You’re all too tall. You take his face and I’ll take his jewels.”

I snorted as Lucas’ hands moved to shield himself. He caught the movement though, halting it halfway.

“Why did I decide to journey with three women?” he muttered, taking the lead as we continued to follow Channa through their secret green grotto.

Our small talk was over so I took the time to study the land as we walked. I had never seen any of these trees or plants before. They were not overly tall, but very thick and bushy. There seemed to be a variety of bulbous root-type vegetation and small berries, but I didn’t see many other fruits.

My mind started to wander as we continued across the large space. I’d been studiously ignoring the golden thread in my head, but at this moment I realized it was tugging at me. That hadn’t happened before. My heartbeat accelerated. Was the Seventine trying to contact me?

I had to work hard to ignore the strand, because there was this constant temptation to grab hold and see Brace again. I ached every moment. And I just plain missed him more than anything. But until someone figured out how to separate them, seeing him was only going to create far bigger problems. Like tempting me into making a deal. I hadn’t forgotten his offer. For some reason I couldn’t automatically dismiss it.

I shut my mind off again.

It was time to bring my focus back to the situation we were in. We were still moving across the huge forest area and at this pace we’d made a good distance. The other side was coming up fast. I could see the group of men gathered at the junction, blocking our exit. I recognized Jordan standing with a dozen or so others, all garbed similarly, and I figured we were looking at the tribe leaders.

“Channa.” Jordan stepped out of the circle to greet his partner.

Both hands encircled her biceps as he lifted her off the ground and touched his forehead to hers.

“You heard of the nomads’ attack?” he continued, lowering her back to stand on her own feet.

“Yes.” She frowned. “I figured if we moved quickly enough you would have time to show these travelers where to follow. The eclipse has only just begun?” she questioned.

He nodded. “We must wait two more sunbeams. Make sure you keep up.”

I realized he was now addressing us.

A thumping noise had everyone spinning back to face the forest area. A black-skinned man dashed into view.

“Luiz, what are you doing? You cannot rush through the sacred grotto. You might damage the plants.” Channa’s voice was tight and cold.

“I must accompany you to find Fury.” He stood tall, his voice low.

Was he her mate?

“We leave now.” Jordan gave the Crais man a nod.

“I am ready.” Luiz smoothed down his leafy belt.

I gathered my energy as everyone fell in close, mentally preparing myself for the drain. It was worse now that I knew the suns’ intensity.

“Fury can’t stand in the sun at all. Even with the leaves, she will not have made it far,” Jordan said as he hit the side of the rock wall and it opened. Daylight flooded the area we were in. “We must climb to the surface. We will wait for you at the top.”

The men started to move up what looked like a rock ladder. I spread my shield around everyone, knowing we had no choice but to trust these men and follow them out into the sun. I let my friends go ahead. That way I could keep an eye on my shield coverage. I had to be diligent because as we ascended the air would no longer be breathable.

We were definitely nowhere near as fit or dexterous as the tribal leaders; they scaled the rock ladder quickly, while we lagged much further behind. Lucy seemed to be the one who complained the most and took the longest. I continued to find myself clinging to the edge of the rocks waiting for those above to move it. The tips of my fingers were slightly abraded, but my Walker healing fixed that up quickly.

The light grew brighter as we moved; I managed to shift the glasses that had been resting on my head back down over my eyes. I noticed Lucas reach up to help Lucy do the same. I hated it when he was thoughtful; it was easier to detest an arrogant asshat. Finally we reached the edge, and with a deep breath I followed everyone up into the burning brightness.

Chapter 6

The surface of Crais looked exactly the same as before: dead, with red and black splashes of contrast. In fact I couldn’t tell if we were in the same spot where the dragon had attacked us or somewhere different.

We followed the tribal leaders as they ducked in and out of shaded areas. They seemed able to withstand very small portions of direct sun.

I hoped they knew where they were going, especially if we only had an hour until the sun eclipse ended and everyone had to be back in the caves. My shield would last longer than that, but there would be no point in us staying out there. We’d never find anything without their help.

The silence seemed unnatural inside our shelter; I could almost feel the heavy thoughts. Well, maybe not Lucas’s. I doubt he had many thoughts besides where to find his next bimbo. His white teeth flashed at me. Either he’d read my mind or the fact I’d been kind of staring in his direction had prompted the smile. I flipped him off in return. His smile broadened. Lucy and Talina snorted with laughter.

“Acting like an ass is not going to deter me,” Lucas said.

“Oh, so we’re talking now? Thank god. I hate forced silence. I feel like all these thoughts are going to burst from my head.” Lucy chattered away.

I shrugged. “Since we only have an hour and we know the air lasts longer than that, I don’t see why we can’t chat.” I shifted my eyes to Lucas. “And I’m not trying to deter you; I just simply don’t like you.”

He actually laughed out loud. “You don’t hate me. You want to hate me; there’s a difference.”

He might have a point. I more hated the attraction I had toward him. It felt disloyal, despite the fact there was not one ounce of doubt in my mind that I belonged with Brace. But for some reason Lucas was hard to push away, and I desperately needed him out of my personal space. So for now the hate would continue.

“Are you all getting a weird vibe from these people?” Talina asked.

Lucy snorted. “Yes! First they started with that friggen water induction. And now this little adventure seems all too planned. Co-incidence? I think not.”

“Yeah, but what is their end game?” As I said this I noticed my shield was a little close to Talina. Without effort, I expanded it.

“I think they’re counting on your power to help them recover their lost tribe members,” Talina added quietly. “That’s what we would have done on Spurn.”

That did make sense.

“Considering I have a vested interest in finding Fury, they might just get lucky today,” I said.

We had to increase our speed to keep up with them. They were running flat out now across an exposed plane toward a mountainous cliff face. It had to be the largest rocky overhanging area that we had seen since arriving on Crais. I noticed the dark entrance first, a large opening carved deep into the mountain.

“Do you think these nomads live in that cave?” Lucy sounded nervous.

I couldn’t blame her. Dark caves were creepy. And I was kind of sick of being in them.

“Looks like we’re about to find out,” Lucas said as the tribal leaders disappeared into the darkened entrance.

We were close behind them, and everyone crowded into me. We tripped over each other, but it was easier to maintain my shield. Our footsteps echoed off the rock walls as we continued our dash. Even after removing my glasses I still couldn’t see any further than about ten yards in front. I just hoped we were heading in the right direction. Lucy gripped my hand tightly; without Walker abilities, she’d have almost no vision.

Shouts could be heard in the distance. We increased our speed before emerging into an open space. I threw out my free arm to halt everyone at the edge of the room. The mossy lights illuminated the chaos that was reigning before us. The tribe members we’d followed leapt around attempting to fight off a dozen men who had long blindingly white hair. The nomads stood taller and more muscled than the tribespeople, their skin a shade of burnt red like the dirt outside.

“Do you think we’re far enough underground to breathe the air?” Lucy asked.

She was bouncing on her feet like she did before fight-class back home.

I shifted my eyes to her. I’d been in plenty of fights lately, but clearly Lucy thought she’d been missing out.

“I have no idea, but we should test it out. I nominate Lucas,” I said as I turned and shoved him out of the shield.

He stumbled into the clear space next to us. Talina gasped and Lucy snorted with laughter. I watched closely. If he struggled to breathe I was totally prepared to extend the shield, I swear.

Lucas glared at me before closing his eyes; I think he was counting to ten. Opening them again, he nodded to indicate it was fine to breathe the air. I slowly retracted my energy. The air had that dirty ash taste to it again, much worse than anything I’d experienced. But if I breathed shallowly it was bearable.

“You should give a guy some warning the next time you’re trying to kill him. It’s only polite.” Lucas bit the words out.

“Don’t be a little baby. If I was trying to kill you, you’d know about it.”

Lucy’s cough interrupted our bickering. “You two fight like an old married couple. And seriously, what is this crap we’re breathing? My lungs actually hurt.”

I faced Lucy and Talina. “Make sure you two let me know if it’s too much for you to handle.”

“It’s not pleasant, but I seem to be doing okay,” Talina said.

Now that we had established our ability to breathe we turned back to the scene. Many of the tribesmen were looking down and defeated. The nomads were clearly the dominant fighters. They used no weapons that I could see, just hand-to-hand combat.

Jordan and another tribesman were working as a team, throwing each other into their opponents to knock them down. It was clever, but definitely required huge levels of control and acrobatic ability. Otherwise they could just as easily hurt themselves. Had all the rock climbing given them those necessary strengths and skills?

Before I could stop her Lucy took off. She dodged around the main group of white-haired men, who were giants compared to her. Once she was in the centre she used her small stature to her advantage, ducking around and taking out the unsuspecting nomads’ legs.

Within seconds she had shifted the advantage toward the tribes. I actually stood there dumbfounded for a moment. She was laughing her ass off as she punched, judo-rolled and crown-jewel-kicked her way through the white-haired men.

I knew I needed to get in there too, but her sheer craziness had me alternating between freaking out with worry and laughing my own ass off. Shaking my head, I gathered some energy the way I’d been taught and started firing off small balls of power.

It was hard in the semi-darkness to make sure I hit the intended target and not someone on our own side. I sent one off into a man who had been approaching Lucy from behind. She’d been too busy swinging off a nomad’s long white hair to notice. The man in question was furious, twirling around with fists flying, trying to dislodge her. He didn’t have a chance.

Her behavior had certainly upped in recklessness since the whole Samuel incident. Like the rest of us, she had a lot of anger to work through.

When I reached her, she stepped in back-to-back with me. We’d fought that way a lot and it worked very well for these large group situations.

“What are you doing, Luce?”

“I’m going all Chuck Norris on their asses,” she said as she launched off my back and two-foot-kicked a man in the head. “I don’t need a weapon; I am one.”

I was about to answer when I noticed a spectacle to my right.

“Where are our women?” Jordan bellowed as he repeatedly smashed a nomad’s head into the rock floor. “You keep taking them and we never see them again.”

Lucy, who had dropped back in unscathed, shook her head. “I don’t know how he thinks a dead man can answer questions.”

The nomad might not be dead – yet. But he was definitely knocked out cold, small slivers of blood seeping around his forehead.

“Jordan, I think he might be done,” I yelled, jumping to the side as two wrestling men crashed into our space.

“Enough!” a deep voice bellowed out, echoing through the cavernous area.

The nomads stopped actively fighting, although they still worked to restrain the remaining tribesmen.

“We will fight no more. Fury has agreed to stay and in exchange we will give back all of the others.” A nomad stepped into view.

He was tall and broad, his skin a fiery red although there was a white sheen across it, as if he was wearing heavy-duty sunscreen. He carried the aura of being ‘in charge’ and as his fierce eyes flashed around the room I figured not many would disobey him. Behind him stood a few dozen tribeswomen. They looked shaken but otherwise unharmed.

“Fury would never have agreed to stay.” Luiz, her friend, stepped forward. “Where is she? Let her speak for herself.”

Wow! I was surprised he had the guts to address the nomads so bluntly. I hoped they didn’t kill him; I truly admired loyalty in friends.

“Quiet, cave dweller. I’m not interested in you or your opinion. The only reason you will leave here alive is that Fury has agreed to co-operate fully.”

They’re going to use her as a breeder. Jordan mouthed the words to me.

My anger peaked then. What was it with men who thought they could just take you and rape you because you were female? It happened all the time on Earth too, and honestly we needed a way to defend ourselves against this brutality. Like barbed-wire vagina guards. I stepped around the men who were blocking me from view. I couldn’t stop the words spilling from my mouth.

“Listen up, red asshole. Fury is not a plaything for you morons to try and force a baby from.”

He spun around to stare me down, but I’d had far too much experience with arrogant Walkers. His power-play was nothing in comparison.

“I’m going to give you two minutes to release her. Or things are going to get very ugly.”

While I was speaking I noticed that the tribeswomen were being shuffled to the back of the caves. They soon disappeared from view, and I hoped that meant they were being taken to safety, because things were about to get messy. The nomad continued to stare before throwing back his head and laughing.

“I don’t know what you are.” He tilted his head to the side. “Some type of weird hybrid alien species, I assume, but you amuse me. I think I’ll keep you too.”

He gestured to a few of his men. They slowly moved into a circle to surround me. I sighed. No one ever wanted to take the easy way out. The one to my left dived in, arms extended. I sent a blast into his face, flinging him back ten feet. I followed this with a full extended kick into another’s throat, dropping him to the ground in a choking mess. The next golden ball was flung into the third one to try me.

A fourth stepped in from the side and clipped me across the chin with a well-placed jab. I winced as my head snapped back. One of my hands reached to hold my face, the other firing forward to crunch into his nose. My speed was turning out to be an advantage against the bulky nomads.

From the corner of my eye I noticed the remaining tribal men move across the room to intercept Lucy, Talina and Lucas. They then started to back away, taking my friends with them. What the crap were they doing? I spun around to follow but my path was blocked.

“Where are you taking them?” I screeched at the black-skinned Crais men.

The nomads continued to herd me toward their leader, although they now seemed reluctant to get too close. I watched in horror as three tribesmen maneuvered Lucy. Talina, who was virtually powerless in this land without water, was dragged along by another two, while six surrounded Lucas, pushing him back along the dark path. Were they taking them out into the sun? They couldn’t survive without my shield. When they disappeared from my sight, fear and panic flooded through me.

I let my power explode. It came in waves and torrents, knocking all those around me to the ground. I took off, sprinting as hard as I could along the darkened pathway. Reaching the end where the sun was too bright for me to see clearly, I erected my shield mere moments before I’d have been burnt to death.

I looked around. There was nothing: no tribesmen, no nomads, just a circling beast high up which looked very much like the mythical dragon again.

How could they have disappeared like that? Even if the suns had melted them or whatever, there would have to be something left behind.

Were they still in the caves?

As I had this thought, and was turning around to head inside, something hard slammed into the back of my head. My skin scorched as the shield dropped and the world went dark around the edges. I hit the ground hard, before my legs were grabbed and used to hoist me over a shoulder.

Within seconds the intense heat abated and we were back in the caves. The burning of my skin distracted me and I was too disorientated to fight back. Warm blood dripped over my forehead, leaving visible marks on the floor. Spots danced before my eyes and nausea rose, probably a concussion, but at least with my Walker abilities I’d be healed enough to fight in a minute. Closing my eyes, I waited for the sensations to subside. In my weakened state my mind drifted closer to the golden thread, and by the time I realized, it was too late to stop from brushing against it. I was reeled in.

“Hello, mate. I’m glad to see you again.”

I took the first moment to drink in the sight of Brace. It felt like years since I had last seen him.

“I’m not your mate,” I said bluntly. “Let’s not get confused here.”

He smiled, just the slightest curve, which was actually quite sinister. “I don’t know, the more time I spend with Brace, the more I see the attraction.”

Great. Just what I needed, a Seventine who was absorbing some of my melding bond with Brace. Time to cut him off here and now.

“Look, ancient psycho, I understand that you’ve been buried below for a long time and there weren’t many available females down there. But let me spell it out for you: you’re a power-hungry, crazy-ass who is determined to destroy billions of people and all seven worlds for your own selfish gains ... so I don’t think you and I are going to have much hope as a couple. I mean, what would we even talk about?”

The smirk remained. He dragged me closer by tugging on the golden strand that held me immobile.

“You’re just like us, Aribella, one of the ancient ones. You will come to understand and then you will join us.”

He was close enough that I could have reached out and touched him, and it was so hard to restrain myself. I craved Brace in a way that would be considered an addiction on Earth. I needed a good rehab clinic.

“Go now, sweetheart, you and I will speak again soon. Once you have decided it is in your best interest to help me free the third.”

I shuddered as the previously endearing ‘sweetheart’ turned to sourness in my stomach. This creature must have full access to Brace’s memories.

Thanks for ruining that for me, asshat.

And then he released the golden cord.

I popped back into my own head. I was barely disorientated, my focus zeroing straight in on my surroundings. I was still underground, in some type of rock cavern. And there was no door. Not that that was usually a problem for a Walker but I had no idea where to go right now. I couldn’t leave the planet until I found Fury, and I was really worried for my friends’ safety. I’d wait until my captors came back; I had a few questions and I was kind of hoping I needed to beat the answers out of them.

The pain from the burns and head injury was already subsiding. Despite the many crazies it had brought into my life, I couldn’t complain about the fringe benefits of being a Walker.

“What are you?”

The forcibly spoken words had me spinning around. I obviously hadn’t checked the stone room thoroughly enough. I’d missed the woman slumped in the dark right corner.

“Excuse me?”

“I said: what are you?” she spat out again.

I raised my eyebrows. “That’s what I thought you said. I was just giving you a chance to be less of a bitch.”

She stood then and my eyes widened as she stepped forward into the lightened area. She had creamy red skin and long white hair that reached to her waist. A female nomad? Unless I was mistaken, Fury was my cell mate.

“You seem to be some type of pale-skinned creature, one I’ve never seen before and, since you can understand what I’m saying, how about you answer the question?”

She was not a happy camper, her arms crossed across her front. She was slim, around my height, and had piercing eyes. They were dark. If I had to hazard a guess at the color, it would be gray. I couldn’t distinguish the pupil and iris.

“Fury, right?” I was already over this day.

She almost snarled at me. “How do you know my name?”

I sighed. “Look, your attitude is starting to annoy me. How about you take a step back from the bitch-ness and maybe I’ll answer your questions?”

“The nomads have sent you in here to try and figure out my power. I promise you, they might take my body, but I will never allow them to have my fire. Never!” She flicked the white hair. “So don’t even bother with your witchy persuasions.”

Damn it, now I was angry. The pain and darkness that had been constantly simmering under the surface of my personality erupted from me.

“Look, you pain-in-my-butt, I don’t have time for your childish tantrums and threats. My friends are missing, I’m stuck in this stupid rock room, I’m wondering why the hell my claustrophobia has cured itself and, since most of today’s crap is your fault, it’s in your best interest to stop pushing me.”

Her eyes narrowed and her lips started to quiver; she looked bewildered by my outburst.

“I don’t understand –” she started to say.

“I’m sure that what you don’t understand would probably span from here to the dark side of your planet. So why don’t you sit down and shut the hell up?”

My powers were snarling inside me, demanding to be let free. They wanted to wrap themselves around Fury, and probably do that dream thing. But I was getting very good at keeping them under control. They stayed on the leash most of the time now.

Suddenly she burst into flames. I clutched at my mouth to stop the shriek about to erupt. I took a step back without shifting my eyes from the spectacle in front of me. A bright blue flame encased her entire body, but she wasn’t screaming or burning to death. And there was no doubt that the flames were hot. I was getting waves of burning heat even from across the room. Fire power, she’d said, and now I understood.

Her eyes widened as they locked with mine.

Help, she mouthed to me. She couldn’t reel her energy back in.

I took a hesitant step closer. The room was getting uncomfortably warm now and the rocks behind her were a glowing red. She emitted heat like a volcano.

“You need to calm down; I’m not a threat to you. Your powers are reacting to your fear.” I spoke softly, letting my voice soothe her.

I allowed a small fraction of my power to leak out with my words, but only the calming portions. The angry part of me stayed tightly locked down.

She took a few shuddered breaths.

I could hear yells from behind me and a disturbing grinding noise. I wanted to turn around but was afraid to take my eyes off the firebug in front of me.

“It’s okay, Fury, these are just your Walker powers. You can learn to control them, but first you have to let go of the fear and also the strength. I know how addictive the sense of security is, but don’t let the powers control you.”

I had no idea at what point I had turned into the head counselor for these half-Walkers. But whatever I said had some effect. She drew the flames back into herself. The grinding noise continued behind me.

“They are coming for me now. Dune warned me not to use my powers, that they were a beacon for the nomads. They want me.” She spoke without an ounce of fear.

“What do they want you for?”

A sad smirk crossed her pale red lips. “I am to be their breeding machine for future generations of nomads. They think my power is the source they need to procreate.”

Sometimes it’s just awesome to be a woman.

She continued. “The reality is that nomads are anomalies on this world and they simply cannot breed. The only way for new nomads to be born comes from the tribes.”

“So why would they think you’re special or different?”

She laughed. “My mother was a nomad, and the only one to ever have a child. They believe I’m the key to their proliferation.”

I nodded, understanding flooding me. “The reason your mother was able to have you is because she was with a Walker. It would never have happened with another nomad.”

She narrowed her eyes at me. “That’s the second time you’ve said that. What is a Walker?”

The rock behind me was starting to shift, and I finally figured out what the grinding was. They were opening the cave up. Keeping one eye on the wall, I spoke quickly.

“It seems as if we’re about to have some visitors. I’ll give you the condensed version and any questions will have to wait.”

Her eyes flicked to the slice of opening behind me now. She nodded once.

I ran through the most basic explanation of Walkers, their origins and, most importantly, the Seventine. She opened her mouth, eyes wide and shocked. I shook my head, cutting her off. She blinked but let me finish explaining my mission and the reasons we were on Crais. My story was cut off in the middle of the half-Walkers’ role when a man pushed through the rock opening. I spun around on the defensive. They wouldn’t be smacking me in the back of the head again.

The single man stepped further into the room. He was tall and domineering with strong facial features and short white hair. He oozed confidence and power. He reminded me so much of Brace that in that moment I almost fell to my knees. How is it that a metaphorical wave of pain could often be as debilitating as an actual physical blow?

I shook it off. Now was not the time to fall apart again. Brace would be the one kicking my ass if I showed weakness to the enemy.

“Fury, I warned you not to use your powers. They’re coming now. We must escape.” His voice was deep and his English rough.

Was this man friend or foe?

I spun my head to catch Fury’s expression. Her eyes were locked on him. Although, she still looked a little shell-shocked, whether because of me or hunky-man over there I couldn’t tell. But if the way she was eye-devouring him was any indication, she definitely had him in the friend category – very, very good friends.

“Dune,” she breathed. “What are you doing here?”

He didn’t answer. Instead he strode forward and threw her over his shoulder. She looked too stunned to object. He was moving toward the door when his dark blue-gray eyes locked on me.

“If you don’t want to spend time in the company of a herd of nomads I suggest you keep up.”

And he took off.

I didn’t hesitate to follow.

Chapter 7

Dune moved swiftly through the caves, ducking along low and narrow arterials. Fury’s complaining echoed off the walls.

“Why did you tell her to follow?” she said. “She’s crazy. She told me this stupid story about end of worlds and that I’m half-Walker.”

At that moment I stumbled on a few loose stones, falling a few feet behind and missing the rest of their conversation. By the time I regained my footing and caught up Dune’s low voice was all I could hear.

“According to your mother, your father was from an ancient race of beings called Walkers.”

I bit back a smile. Fury wouldn’t be happy to hear that.

“She told me some of the story before she died. I was never supposed to reveal it to you unless there came a time your life was in danger.”

“Well, one might think now is that time, Dune.” Fury’s voice sounded tense.

He didn’t speak again and his pace was increasing. I took a moment to look behind us but as far as I could tell we weren’t being followed. Did he know something that I didn’t? While I always enjoyed a chance to run, my white outfit and the lack of oxygen on Crais didn’t exactly create a fun experience. I even used my shield a few times just to clear my lungs of the sooty air.

Finally, Dune started to slow. The stone surrounding us looked different. It was less red and a sheen of slime ran along it. I’d guess we were further underground.

Dune dropped Fury down. They both moved toward an overrun of water on the wall and let their bodies replenish themselves.

I didn’t wait for an invitation, diving under a shelf nearby, sighing as the coolness flowed over me, the thick and absorbing nature of Crais water leaving me refreshed. The moment one need was sated, another made itself known. My stomach growled; it had been a long time since we’d dined in the hall. And I’d been expending a lot of energy.

“Come.” Dune turned and strode around the corner.

We followed him; he pushed a rock wall aside to reveal a fully outfitted home. There were hammock chairs, padded sleeping surfaces, and an area that looked like a stone kitchen.

“This is where you live?” Fury said as she wandered further into the room. “Why are you underground?”

“I don’t live with the nomads. When I’m not keeping an eye on you I stay here. I like my own space.”

He walked into the kitchen and bent down in front of a small round pot. Within moments I could smell smoke and see the small fire that was beginning to heat the vessel. As I stepped closer, I peered inside to find it half-full of water. Dune continued to fuss around his area, opening weird boxes and throwing an assortment of things into the pot.

Fury hadn’t moved. She stood in the centre of the room, arms crossed across her front and a glare on her face. Her attention never wavered, and despite her clear annoyance she was far more patient than I’d have been.

Eventually my boredom kicked in and I sat down on one of the hammocks.

Leaning back, I thought about my parents. Damn, I’d forgotten to drop the energy around my mind and contact Josian. He was probably going crazy. Dune was still busy cooking and Fury was busy stalking him, so I figured I had time. With a thought I freed my mind and tentatively reached out to my father.

Aribella, how nice of you to relieve the worry of your parents. His booming voice echoed through my head, with just the slightest tone of annoyance.

Sorry, I forgot. Things have been a little strange here.

I heard his sigh. Well, don’t forget that I’ll be kicking your butt when you get home.

I laughed, even though he sounded serious.

So what has happened on Crais? Have you found the half? When are you returning?

Can you see check on Lucy, Talina and Lucas for me?

He sighed. Why? What’s happened?

Just check, please. I’ll explain everything in a moment.

When his presence left, I focused back on the room. Nothing had changed in their melodrama, except Fury was now tapping her foot.

I tuned out again when Josian returned.

It wasn’t easy but I managed to sense Lucas. From what I deduce they are all fine. I heard mention of a meeting hall. Does that information mean anything? And why are you away from the group?

His voice rose at the end. But at least I knew where they were now: back where we started. I needed Josian to teach me how to do that ‘sensing people’ thing.

We got a little separated. And now I don’t want to leave Fury, the half-Walker, until I can figure out how to get her to come to First World.

If she’s too stubborn, just knock her out and drag her back.

I shook my head. Walkers were not very versed on the best way to ensure a woman’s assistance.

That might have worked for the cavemen, but unfortunately, if we want her trust and co-operation on this whole Seventine thing, knocking her out is probably not the way to go.

His laughter boomed out. Yes, things were so much easier in the old years.

Wanting my mind-protection back, I wasted no time explaining to my father everything that had happened since we arrived. Josian listened intently, adding a few comments. Eventually he let me go, after making me promise ten times I would not wait very long to contact him again. I pulled my energy back around my mind at the same time Fury exploded.

“Dune! I’ve waited long enough. Explain everything to me now.”

At least this time she didn’t burst into flames.

He turned to face her, finally done with his domestic duties. “Food will be ready in a little while. Let us sit.”

Since I was already sitting, I assumed he wasn’t talking to me.

Fury marched along behind him before stopping near my hammock. “I need to speak with Dune alone. Leave.”

I stared up at her, not at all uncomfortable with her prickly personality. She was annoyed and scared, and I could understand that.

“This is not her fault. Your fate has been written from the start. Your mother knew you could not outrun it forever, although I have tried my best to protect you.”

And just like that I was forgotten again as she stomped over to sit next to the surprisingly astute Dune.

“Tell me,” she snarled.

I laughed out loud. This chick was hilarious. With people skills like that she must be popular here. Dune distracted her from the bitch-slap she was sending my way by starting his story.

“Your mother and her Walker mate were very much a strong couple,” he said. “They lived in this cavern for many years, happy and secure in their love.”

Fury’s expression didn’t soften despite the seemingly joyful tale he was weaving. I guess she knew there was no happily ever after at the end.

“And then your mother got pregnant. The Walker said it was forbidden and that no one could ever find out about your half nature, that there would be wars and more death than any could handle. He said the only way to assure this secrecy was for him to leave and never return.”

Dune stared at his hands. His stilted way of speaking eased as he got into the story.

“Your mother swore me to secrecy and together we spread rumors that you were the chosen child to save all nomads. That way we explained the birth of a nomad and assured that no one would come looking for a half-Walker. Your mother died of a broken heart. She mourned away her days waiting for the Walker to return, but he never did.”

“Yeah, good of her to forget about the child she had.” Fury’s eyes flashed.

“She loved you, but it was as if she had lost half her soul when he left her. She fought it but was never the same strong woman again.”

I spoke up. “How has Fury escaped the nomads until this point?”

Dune turned his dark eyes toward me.

“At first, when she was a baby they never worried about her. She was too young to be of use. And she seemed so vulnerable. She could not be in the sun or garner energy the way we do. But once Gena, her mother, died, she was up for grabs by anyone who wanted to influence the chosen one. I took her away, hid her with the tribes, hoping that she would stay safe until she was of an age that she could make her own choices.” He sighed. “I never counted on the desperation of the nomads. They have tried everything to propagate our race and, after a time, they decided it all rested with Fury.” He captured her gaze. “And then she used her power.”

“At the last tribe gathering,” she whispered.

He nodded. “Yes, and it drew every single one of us like a dragoona to the sun. They’ve been desperate to find you ever since.”

I interrupted their intense stare-off. “Are you talking about that fire-encasing that she did before?”

Dune nodded. “Yes, when she uses it, energy flows through our people. I’ve never felt a draw like it before.”

“So what do I do? I can’t run from them anymore. They know I’m with the tribes and they’ll just keep taking the women until I give in.” Fury’s face flushed in anger, her eyes narrowed, fine lines spreading along her red forehead.

“You leave with me,” I said.

She sneered and actually rolled her eyes at me. “Uh, I don’t think so. You’re crazier than the nomads.”

Dune stood then, moving to check on his food. “You should consider her offer, Fury.” He spoke over his shoulder. “I’m only one person and cannot protect you here.”

She flew to her feet. “Oh right, you’re so ready to just throw me away. What? Are you already sick of the responsibility?”

He took two large strides to stand a mere breath away from her. His hands gripped her upper biceps.

“Fury.” His voice was laced with unrestrained anger. “You have been my sole focus from the moment you were born. Our life span is two hundred sun years and I have spent twenty of those keeping you safe.”

It didn’t look like she was even breathing as she absorbed his every word.

“You’re everything, and while I think you should leave Crais for a time, I will not let you go alone. You belong to me and I keep safe what is mine.”

Fury sucked in deeply and then she kissed him. I could see the surprise on Dune’s face. He had not expected that from her, but of course that didn’t stop him responding with passion. My eyes widened as the intensity of their kiss increased. I was pretty sure they’d forgotten I was sitting here. Dune lifted her slightly and moved backwards until Fury was cradled against the rock wall.

“You two just continue on your merry way ... don’t worry about me. I’ll just check on the food.” I shook my head.

It was impossible to see that adoration and not think of Brace, not to mention it was a little weird and uncomfortable.

“But if I see one scrap of your outfits removed, I will not be happy,” I finished.

And considering they wore like two leaves and some string, it would not be hard for them to get naked.

After ten minutes of studiously stirring the broth mixture and humming loudly, I noticed Dune standing at my side.

“I’m sorry. That has been a long time coming for Fury and me.”

I laughed. “I understand, but maybe next time you see it coming you can give a girl some warning. I’ll take a walk or something.”

In reality my eyes were burning and my stomach churning. I needed to do some fighting, because this love stuff was killing me.

A brief grin crossed his rugged features. “Agreed.”

They spent the next few minutes with their heads down, shoveling in the food. It was delicious but I was no longer hungry, the ache in my stomach making it impossible to force any in. I sighed as they exchanged a few more light kisses.

“If you guys want to take a breather from all the adoration, I need to explain to Fury what exactly is required if you both leave Crais with me.” I had reached the point where I couldn’t take one more second of their love.

Fury sneered at me, “I really don’t like you.”

I smiled back. “I really don’t give a flying crap. All I ask is that you do your part to stop the Seventine from basically destroying all of our worlds, and all of the people on them. Including your precious Dune.” I flicked my eyes toward him. “No offence.”

He gave me a good-natured nod.

“So what is my part?” Fury asked, her brow wrinkled.

About time she started to worry.

“Look, I’ll be honest I don’t know a lot, our main focus now is to stop them from being released. If the seven happen to be freed, we half-Walkers are the only ones with the power to contain them. At this stage, my mission is to gather all the halflings just in case, and I think either way there will be some type of battle in the end.”

“Wow, I feel so much better knowing that you’re on top of this. You have a really detailed plan going on there.”

I sighed. “Keep in mind, Fury, that Walkers are almost impossible to kill, so I can beat you for a really long time.”

“We don’t die?” She stuttered a little. “Does that mean my father is still out there somewhere?”

“Yes, there’s a chance that you could meet your father.” I raised a hand to smooth the near permanent wrinkle on my forehead. “And back to your previous confidence in our plan. Yes, it’s true that we don’t know everything. In fact, I have only known for a few months that any of these worlds even existed. But we have no choice. Billions of lives are at risk of permanent extinction.” Would that melt the fire queen’s heart? “At the moment we spend our time training and learning our powers, except for me, of course, who has to waste my time trying to convince whiny brats that they need to pull their heads out of their own butts.”

She looked shocked. “My head is nowhere near there. That’s not even possible.”

I blinked a few times. Right, she would take that comment literally.

“Let us leave now. We need to go to the tribes before everyone disperses back to their territories.” Dune interrupted us.

I stood and handed him my half-full bowl. “Thanks for the food, it was really good. I just couldn’t fit it all in.” I placed my hands on hips. “So how are we getting back to the tribes?”

“I can lead us through the caverns, which would take half a sun cycle. Or we could ride Cleo.”

I was just opening my mouth to inform them that I could trace us there in seconds, but Fury spoke first.

“Who is Cleo?” she asked.

“My dragoona,” was his reply.

My jaw clamped shut as mixed emotions flowed through me. I really wanted to ride one of those dragon creatures. Come on, that was up there with going to the city under the sea, but the last dragoona had tried to rip me limb from limb.

“I cannot go into the sun,” Fury said quietly, shame crossing her features.

Dune smiled at me. “Abby can shield you two. Her abilities are amazing.”

Fury took a deep breath. “Oh, yeah. I forgot about super Abby.” She faced me. “Tell me, Abby, with all your amazingness, is there anything you cannot do?”

I paused for a moment. “No, I don’t think so.”

She closed her eyes briefly before re-opening them and smiling tightly.

“Let’s go then. I’d hate to miss out on the Abby experience.”

I laughed. “That’s what they all say.”

Dune led us back through the tunnels into a large hall. I had the shield around myself again. We were close to the surface, and the bright suns were shining in through a far opening. Dune was almost at the sunlit entrance when a shadow flooded the door. Fury and I came to a halt as the bulky body of a shimmery green dragon moved into view.

“Come.” Dune stood next to the barbaric beauty of the creature. “She will not harm you.”

“Nervous,” Fury said. “Keep in mind dragoonas often eat people as a snack.”

I smirked. I wasn’t scared of a big lizard.

Then, as if Cleo had heard my thoughts, she snorted a large hot breath. It hit me in the face hard, followed by a small flame.

I swallowed. Okay, maybe she was a little scary. Fury and I stopped next to Dune and I took a moment to really study the majesty of Cleo. She looked pretty darn close to the descriptions of dragons from many stories on Earth. Knowing Walkers, they had probably used the doorways to bring a dragoona to Earth at some point in history. Starting the myth of dragons.

Resting on four powerful and scaled legs, her razor-sharp talons, which were the size of my forearm, dug into the rock. Her body was massive, round and heavily armored, with wings protruding from either side. And they were not wispy; they looked strong enough to be able to carry a hefty weight, not to mention the sharp protrusions along each of the outer wing spans. Cleo had a long armored tail, which she was whisking back and forth across the ground. It thumped loudly every few sweeps. Finally I focused on her head. Her large eyes were yellow and they shone with intelligence. And she finished with a long snout full of sharp teeth. She was the scariest, most incredible creature I’d ever imagined seeing.

“Is a unicorn going to stroll in next?” I said, amazement bleeding into my tone.

Cleo snorted.

“Yeah,” I said to her, “that was a pretty stupid thing to say. I mean, you’re a dragon. How crazy to think a unicorn would exist.”

“She’s a dragoona,” Fury corrected me snidely.

Dune stared straight at her. “I don’t like this side of you, Fury. You were always a happy child. Why are you so filled with anger now?”

Her eyes widened as she took a small step back. His disapproval upset her, although she covered her awkward motion quickly.

“I guess I grew up, Dune. Sometimes there isn’t much to be happy about.”

I locked eyes with her then, and for once she didn’t scowl at me. Instead I gave her a nod to acknowledge the pain in her dark eyes. Then as Cleo snorted again our moment was over.

“Let us leave before Cleo decides we are annoying enough to eat.” Dune held out a hand to Fury.

She hesitated just briefly before moving forward and allowing Dune to boost her up. She stepped onto the bend of Cleo’s hind leg before leaping onto the broad back space, avoiding the sharp spikes running down the tail. I was next and found the task simple enough. My foot had plenty of space and traction on the leg bend to launch higher.

I settled in behind Fury, having to squint my eyes to lessen the glare of her white hair. It was blinding this close and I’d lost my glasses at some point.

Dune needed no assistance, springing up to sit in front of us. Realizing we were about to move, I gathered my energy and extended the shield over Fury.

“Hold on,” was all Dune said before Cleo began to move.

My stomach dropped as she slowly shuffled backwards. I reached out and gripped one of her spikes, avoiding the pointy top. She was a little awkward on the ground; it was not a smooth ride. I’d never even been on a horse, and I imagined a creature this size was much rougher.

That was until she took to the sky.

I gave an involuntary shriek as she lifted her wings and in a few powerful thrusts was airborne. I couldn’t open my eyes much to take in the view but the experience was beyond anything I could have imagined. She soared effortlessly once we were higher, gliding through the red expanse of sky. My hands were starting to ache from being clenched so firmly on the spike, and despite my joy at flying I couldn’t find the willpower to loosen my grip.

Within minutes we were starting to descend and I recognized the huge cliff. I held my breath as Cleo hit the ground hard. The jolt would have knocked me off if my grasp hadn’t been so firm.

Dune vaulted off Cleo, before reaching up to help Fury first and then me.

“That was amazing,” she breathed. Her face was lit up, eye sparkling. “How did you ever make friends with her?”

Dune reached up and rested his hand against Cleo’s neck. “Let’s just say we have saved each other a few times. Besides you, she is the only other thing I care for in this world.”

I couldn’t stop from bouncing. I was itching to get below and make sure everyone was okay.

Dune’s eyes flicked back and forward as he observed my jittering. Brow furrowed, he eventually waved us toward the hidden rock entrance. “I will wait here. You two gather the others and then we can leave.”

“It’s pretty amazing to stand in the suns like this. I keep waiting for the burning pain.” Fury reached out a hand, as if to touch the edge of my shield.

I extended the perimeter just before she reached it.

“It’s not a physical barrier. Your hand will go through and be burnt,” I warned.

She tucked her arm back into her side.

“Stick close until we’re underground.”

We left Dune there in the shadow of his amazing Cleo.

“He isn’t planning on bringing the dragon with us, right?” I tried to picture her sleeping in Josian’s cave home.

Fury cut me a sideways glance. “She could not survive without the energy from the Crais suns. She will have to stay.”

That was the end of our conversation as we made the long journey to the gathering place. After a few hours I couldn’t stand the silence any longer.

“How are you going to guarantee that the nomads see us leave? They’ll just keep hunting the tribes otherwise.”

She didn’t even look back. She was marching along the stone tunnels.

“I guess you will have to do your amazing, magic-travel tunnel in front of them all.”

“Yeah, I got that part, but what are you going to do to get them all in the same spot?”

She laughed. “Use my power, of course.”

Of course.

When we finally made it into the cavernous hall with the endless water girding one side, it was completely empty.

“Where is everyone?” I didn’t like the eerie emptiness. Unease settled into the pit of my stomach.

“Most would have started their journey back to their tribal lands. Any that are left will be in the dining hall,” Fury said, leading the way.

I could hear loud voices before we even got close to the entrance. I hurried my pace. It sounded like a ferocious fight was going on in there. I practically bowled Fury over to burst into the room, pausing as I noticed the scene before me.

The tribes were gathered around a large stone table. And standing on top, singing at the top of their lungs and shaking their butts, were Lucy and Talina. They were out of their white suits, and Lucy, who had lost her shirt somewhere, was just in a bra and jeans. It looked as if she’d started a striptease and then got distracted.

“What the eff is going on here?” I couldn’t make my feet move any closer. The insanity in that room was unprecedented.

Fury had the briefest of grins on her face. It softened the hard planes of her reddish features. “I would say the final meal included some quince extract.”

“What’s that?”

Lucy had started to high-kick now and shimmy her hips. Both her and Talina were singing to the same beat but making up their own words.

“... I don’t need a man to love me. I can kick ass all day long. Girls rock ... Oh, yeah! Girls rock.”

Talina’s voice chimed in.

“Under the sea, oh, under the sea, darling, it’s better down where it’s wetter.”

Okay, she was channeling her cartoon self – Ariel. She’d loved the little mermaid when we’d watched it on First World. But it had taken her a while to realize it wasn’t a comedy or parody.

Fury laughed again. “Let’s just say, pure quince has a relaxing effect on the body and mind.”

Great – they were drunk. Alcohol had been banned on Earth for my lifetime, only accessible in the gangs, but I’d seen movies. I knew what was happening here. The dozen or so tribal members that had been watching the show finally noticed us and hurried over.

“Abbyyy,” Lucy shrieked, before plunging head-first off the table.

My heart caught for a second but thankfully Lucas had been standing close by and caught her easily.

“Abbyyy,” Talina’s shriek followed, although she managed to stumble down without breaking her neck.

“Good luck with that,” Fury said as she disappeared into the group of her tribal friends.

Lucy crashed into me first, and it was with the force of a freight train. I barely had time to reinforce my stance before Talina added her weight to our group.

Still holding me tightly, Lucy started to chatter. “Abby, where the hell have you been? I was so worried I couldn’t breathe or think or eat or sleep.” Her words were so rapid it was almost impossible to distinguish one from the other. “Although I did have a few drinks, I think ... think, drink, I drinked, I thinked.”

While she continued to talk and giggle, Talina was speaking over her.

“They have the best drink, Abby, you have to try some ... it was all burny ... and I can’t feel my eyes or my lips.” Talina tried to look down while pursing her lips. “Do I still have lips? Where did I lose those sneaky blowfish?”

I wanted to laugh and sigh.

“It’s been two hours. I was this close to knocking them both out.” Lucas stood there, completely sober, holding his index finger and thumb barely an inch apart.

“Why aren’t you making an ass of yourself with these two?” I was surprised.

“I don’t like to lose control,” he said, running a hand through his hair. “And I wasn’t thirsty, thankfully, since they didn’t tell us what was in the drink. I think they were hoping it would calm Lucy down. She was a little … annoyed at our forcible removal.”

Well, that didn’t mesh with the carefree, playboy persona he had going on. And I could imagine how crazy Lucy would have been.

“I’m tired, Abby.” Lucy rested her head against my side. Before straightening and bouncing off me. “Let’s dance.”

Talina laughed. “Wow, you’re annoying, Lucy.” She looked toward the back of the cavern to the where the Crais people were gathered. “Can we get some more of that drink over here? I think I’m going to need the energy to find my lips. They’re gone.” Her lower lip began to quiver and it looked as if the tears were about to start.

Okay, what was I going to do with these two now? They continued to jump around, knocking into me and each other. Finally Lucy tripped over, taking Talina down with her.

“We need to leave before the nomads come back for Fury,” I said to Lucas, wishing he wasn’t the only one normal enough to talk to. “But she needs to gather them first so they know she’s leaving. I’m not sure if we’re going to be able to manage all of this with idiot one and two over there.”

Lucas smiled. “I’ll wrangle the girls. You do what you need to do.”

“Lucassssss.” Lucy, back on her feet, had grabbed his hand and was spinning him around. “Lucasssiee, dance with me.”

A pained expression crossed his icy features.

“Regretting that offer already?” I couldn’t help but laugh.

“I’m the future Emperor. I can handle two drunk girls,” he muttered to himself as he gathered Lucy under one arm and Talina under the other.

“Fury.” I raised my voice in her direction. “Say your goodbyes; we’re leaving now.”

“I still hate you,” was her reply from somewhere in the centre of her tribe-mates.

“I still don’t give a flying crap.”

Eventually our group, including Luiz, the loyal best friend of Fury, was heading along the elevated path back to the surface. By the time we were halfway through, Lucy and Talina were passed out and Lucas had them draped over his shoulders, one on each side. I smiled. Those two were going to have sore heads in the morning.

Chapter 8

We stood near the exit that would lead out into the Crais suns. I had the shield back around the four of us. The air had become unbreathable about halfway along.

“So what’s the plan, Fury? Can you just bring the fire thing on at any time?” Luiz stood close to her, his dark features crinkled with worry. Flashes of light shone off his scaled skin.

“I don’t know. I’ve never tried to initiate it, but it’s only way to draw the nomads and ensure they see me leave.” She sucked in a ragged breath.

“Why can’t I come with you?” he asked quietly.

She smiled, but her eyes were sad. “According to super Abby, this is a dangerous situation and I can’t knowingly risk your life. I’ve got no choice. I have to escape the nomads and make sure our world is not affected by these Seventine.”

His lips pursed and I knew he wanted to continue arguing. Instead he shook his head and turned away.

“I’ll miss you,” he said roughly.

Fury blinked a few times. I thought I saw a tear before she spun away. She moved into the shadow just before the sunlit entrance and stared out into the brightness, her eyes wide open.

“Bring your power up from the centre of your body. You will feel the energy there.” I attempted to help her.

She twisted to glare at me. “If I wanted your assistance, I’d ask for it.” She gritted her teeth. “I can do this.”

I held my hands up and retreated a few steps.

“Oh, shleee’s delightful.” Lucy lifted her head slightly. “Lemme down so I can kick her ass.” She passed out again.

Lucas’s shoulder’s shook as he suppressed his laughter. I couldn’t help the snort that escaped; Lucy and Fury were going to have some battles in the future. Suddenly, with no warning, a brightness flared through the dark. Fury had found her power and was covered in flames. And the heat was back, intense and biting along my exposed skin.

“It was easier this time,” Fury said to me. And then she stepped out of the door.

“I thought she couldn’t go into the sunlight?” I had to stop myself dashing after her.

I couldn’t move until Lucas and the girls fell in beside me.

“She can’t.” Luiz sounded panicked. “Look after her for me,” he said.

I gave him a brief nod as we left the stone tunnel and moved into the bright red land. I could just see Fury through the glare, her blue flames flickering as she moved. She was strolling along, no problem, toward Dune and Cleo. They were exactly where we had left them. How nice and reliable he was proving to be. My shield was working. The two red suns high in the sky had not burnt us to a crisp yet. Although I wished I could have given it a darker tint or something to limit the brightness.

“Is that a dragon?” Lucas asked casually.

I nodded. “Yep, that’s Cleo.”

“Of course – Cleo – I should have known.”

I didn’t notice at first, but as we got closer to Dune it was clear Fury’s power was having an effect on him. His short white hair was blowing around, despite the lack of breeze on Crais. He stood taller, his skin a brighter red and the white sheen glowing. It was as if he had just received a shot of vitality.

We’d almost made it to the huge shadow cast by Cleo when the nomads arrived. They came from all directions, converging on us like locusts. I needed to get the doorway open before they overwhelmed us and we lost our chance of escape. Keeping a portion of energy locked on the shield, I drew more to cast my doorway. The swirling portal opened in front of us and standing at the other end was Josian. Damn Walkers and their sneaky skills. How had he known we were coming now?

“Stop.” Fury stepped forward, her voice an echoing scream.

I could feel the power bleeding off of her as small flames flickered out. The nomads did pause briefly, but seemed unable to help themselves from moving closer.

“I’m leaving to go to another world now. You will not be able to find me and you will not be able to use the tribal women to gain my co-operation.”

She took a step closer, and with the flick of her hand encased one of the men in the burning flames. He threw his head back, but instead of the pained expression I expected he showed pure joy.

“Leave the tribes alone, and when I return from my mission, I will share this power with you.” She pulled her flames back, leaving the white-haired man collapsed on the ground. “If you don’t, I will never return and you will cease to exist as a race.”

She turned to face me. “We can leave now, super Abby.”

Dune leaned in close to Cleo. He whispered something to her, and with one last look, her huge yellow eyes shiny, she lifted her wings and took to the sky. Dune would not move until she was barely a speck in the distance.

“Cleo is safe now,” he said. “I will follow you, Fury, wherever you go.”

I led everyone into the doorway, only pausing to help Lucas. The vacuum in here would be hard to negotiate whilst carrying the girls. Fury was no longer encased in blue flames, having dropped the energy when she stepped through. Fear and hesitation shadowed her eyes, but she bravely crossed into the doorway.

We exited into the cave on the other side. At least the decor would have Fury and Dune feeling at home.

“Hello, baby girl.” Josian enclosed me in his warm arms; my feet left the ground. “You didn’t waste any time finding this halfling.”

“My name is Fury, not halfling.”

Fury and Dune stood just beyond the doorway. I shut it down, hoping the nomads wouldn’t follow. There’d been a desperate need in their gazes. With any luck they’d wait for Fury to keep her end of the deal.

“She has an attitude problem,” I warned Josian.

He shrugged. “She’s a Walker, goes with the territory.” He glanced at Lucas. “Anyone want to tell me why Lucy and Talina are in their current state of disarray?”

We all took a moment to truly observe them. Both had large puddles of drool running out of their mouths and pooling on the silvery material of Lucas’s suit. Lucy was still in her bra. Talina had one side of her shirt off and the other hanging askew. Soft snores were coming from Lucy’s open mouth.

Where was a camera when you needed one?

“The girls decided to indulge in the local drink. They should wake in a few hours,” Fury answered.

“Take them into Abby’s room.” Josian waved Lucas off.

The future Emperor raised his blond brow but didn’t comment as he left the room. He showed small signs of strain after carrying them both for hours, but he hadn’t complained so the burden must not have been too great.

“Can you teach me how to dismiss him like that?” I said.

Josian chuckled. “You do just fine.”

“Yeah,” Fury said, “haven’t you heard she’s super Abby?”

Josian spun around and for the first time locked his bronze eyes onto Fury’s face. She took an audible gulp at the sight of seven feet of cranky Walker.

“You.” He pointed one of his huge fingers at her. “Stop with the attitude right now. If you act like a child I will be forced to treat you like one. Walkers don’t cower before anyone, but we also don’t usually indulge in petty, attention-seeking comments.”

I cleared my throat, knowing that wasn’t exactly true. Josian flashed me a brief grin. Fury had opened her mouth to respond, but a cautious hand from Dune had her clamping her teeth shut. Josian spoke again, his anger passing by as quickly as it had appeared.

“Lalli has food prepared in the other room. Let’s all dine and discuss everything that’s been happening.” He left the room.

“Way to have Daddy fight your battles,” Fury hissed at me.

I reached out and clamped my hand around her thin but muscled bicep, pulling her to a halt. I got in really close to her face.

“Let us get one thing straight, Fury. I don’t need anyone to fight my battles. Josian just does not have time for your petty bullshit. And I have chosen to be the more mature person and ignore your outbursts. But if you continue to push me I will respond and it will not be pretty.”

She shrugged my hand off before marching out of the room.

“She just needs some time. She’s never been good at dealing with change,” Dune explained for her as we followed in her stomping wake.

“Well, she better get used to it, because if the last few months are any indication things are going to get much worse before they get better.” As I trudged along I fought the bone-deep weariness threatening to buckle me. Some days I should have just stayed in bed, or in my case, some weeks.

It took ten minutes for Lallielle to be reassured that I was fine and home safely. She then had to run off and check on the girls as well, returning with Lucas in tow. After that she served everyone an array of food, paying extra close attention to the prickly Crais half. I noticed on more than one occasion Fury’s expression soften as she stared at my caring mother. Yep, Lallielle had a way of working under your skin and, before you knew it, you loved her.

“So, has Aribella explained the situation to you, Fury?” Josian asked, placing his cutlery beside his plate.

Fury swallowed the food she’d been gulping down. “She has basically. We didn’t have much time. I know there are seven of us female half-Walkers and that we need to work together to prevent the Seventine release.”

Josian nodded. “Yes, and if they are released you will have to contain them.”

“How?” she asked.

He ran a hand through his red mane. “I wish I knew specific details. My brothers and I have been combing through all written history of Walkers and Seventine. The only reference we’ve found is some obscure jotted notes about how the combination of strengths will surround the origin and lead the way.”

“So if we don’t know how to contain them, how do we stop them from being released?” Fury quickly put the information together.

“We need to figure out who, where and how this is occurring. If we eliminate even one of those options then we can halt the release.”

“What do we do about the two already released?” I asked Josian.

“According to the ancient ones, if the remaining five Seventine are not released within a certain amount of time then their gravitational force will draw the free ones back.” Josian’s voice boomed along the table.

“So Que and whoever is helping him are running on a deadline?” That was a relief.

“Yes, they are. From the moment they freed the first Seventine they have approximately fourteen First World months to finish the release.”

And according to my calculations, they had already used at least four months.

“So we know part of the ‘who’ is Que and we know we can’t stop him, especially without Brace. The next thing to figure out is the ‘where’.”

I’d managed to say Brace’s name this time without feeling the urge to throw up my dinner.

Josian nodded. “We’ve always been told that the entrance to the Seventines’ prison lies at the darkness of the mother planet.”

I thought about those words for a minute. They reminded me of something, but I couldn’t quite put my finger on what. It was one of those annoying memories hanging just out of reach.

“It’s the dark mountains. The tunnels under them lead to something, let’s assume it’s the prison.” Lucy staggered into the room, one hand held over her eyes, the other tangled in her mess of blond curls. “And could someone turn down the light and noise?”

Yes! That was what my mind had been trying to tell me. Lucy moaned again, muttering about light and noise.

“Why do you think it’s the mountains?” Josian asked her.

“Shhhh, Jos, I’m standing right here,” she groaned out.

I exchanged a grin with my father.

“It’s the dreams. I keep having them and in the centre of that mountain is this endless spiraling downwards of darkness. It just makes sense.” She collapsed into a chair, one hand still blocking her eyes.

“The zombie dreams?” I asked her.

She spread her fingers slightly to glare at me. “Has your voice always been so annoying, Abby?”

“No,” I boomed louder, “I’m making the effort just for you.”

She laid her head down on the table. “Yes.” Her voice was a little muffled. “There’s some type of zombie army or trap preventing people from just entering the mountain.”

Clearly Lucy had been having a few more of the dreams, which probably explained all those nights she’d woken up crying.

“Why is Lucy getting this information? She’s from Earth. They don’t have soothsayers, correct?” Lucas spoke up, his brow wrinkled.

“Lucy is an anomaly,” Josian started. “She displays strengths and characteristics of someone not of Earth and yet I cannot determine why that is.”

She groaned, her head still on table.

I laughed. “She’s certainly feeling special right now.”

“I have to go.” She pulled herself up quickly and ducked from the room, hand over her mouth.

I laughed again. Quince’s effect was proving to be very similar to the tales of alcohol.

Fury tapped on the table. “As amusing as all of this is, can we focus on these mountains? I’d like my life back and family safe. Crais cannot be destroyed by the Seventine.”

Was it that time of the month for Fury or was she going for the cranky biatch of the year award?

“Why do you even want to save the planet? Shouldn’t you be trying to convince us to transport everyone to another world?” I asked. “Jordan seemed to think the planet is dying out.”

“The tribes are always trying to escape their fate,” Dune answered. “But Fury and I have accepted that Crais is our home and that way of life is all we will know.”

Fury sighed then, a strange expression crossing her features. “And yet we sit here, breathing the cleanest air, eating food that tastes fresher than anything we could imagine, and suddenly I’m not so sure.”

She faced Josian. “Is there any way to save my people from Crais?”

My father’s expression turned serious, his eyes darkening to gold. “The worlds have a strict balance, keeping them all connected to each other. I don’t believe we could take away the inhabitants of Crais and expect there wouldn’t be a rippling repercussion that could affect every world.”

“Yeah, I never really expected that we would get saved,” Fury said, resigned.

“But you and Dune don’t have to return. Once we’ve sorted out the Seventine, I’m happy to establish you on whichever world you’d like.” Josian smiled.

Fury’s face lit up but Dune shook his head. “I’m already feeling the weakening affect of not being on Crais. I need that suns’ energy to survive. It’s how the nomads have adapted.”

Fury’s eyebrows rose and worry crinkled her brow. “Dune! Why didn’t you say anything to me?”

He shrugged. “I’ve only just noticed; it’s a very subtle drain.”

She swung around to the table. “We must leave. I cannot risk him, and without the suns’ energy he will fade away.”

An immediate thought sprang to mind, as I was reminded of how rejuvenated he’d looked in the face of her fire.

“Try your power?”

“What?” She frowned.

“Your power energizes the nomads, so maybe that’s all the charge Dune needs.”

Fury looked hopeful again. “Yes, we must try it immediately.”

“I’m not dying, Fury, there’s no need to rush.” Dune laid his hand on her arm.

But she wasn’t listening. Within seconds she’d dragged him up and moved them both across to an open space. She pushed him a step away before she burst into blue flames. Dune threw his head back, his expression one of relief.

“Better?” Fury asked, her voice echoing with power.

“Even better than the suns’ energy.” His laughter spilled from his lips in spasm-like torrents.

“I think you might be overfilling him, Fury. Dial it back, will you?” I was tired and ready for bed.

“Yes, super Abby, whatever you command shall be done,” she sneered, but she did suck the flames back inside.

“You have remarkable control over your fire power. Have you been using it for long?” Josian said, crossing his arms and looking impressed.

“That’s the fourth time,” she said. “But I’ve been controlling the energy inside my entire life. I just didn’t realize that was the origin of my fire until Abby told me on Crais.”

“Are we displaying the usual powers for Walkers?” I asked.

I’d only ever seen Walkers do the energy-ball thing and that lightning power from stalker-Walker. And since Josian had eliminated him from existence I hoped to never see that power again.

Josian looked thoughtful. “For you, baby girl, you seem to be able to utilize all of the usual Walker powers, opening doorways, energy shots but you also have some distinctive traits that are no longer accessible by Walkers, like your ability to trace and meld.” He inclined his head toward Fury. “Fury’s fire power is unique. I know of no one who can do that. And Talina also has a few elemental water powers that are exceptional.”

“So there might be something in the combination of our unique half-Walker powers which could be useful in defeating the Seventine.”

Was I naive to start hoping for an ending where we didn’t all end up dead?

Lallielle spoke up then. “Remember that each of you have a powerful mother as well.” She smiled cheekily. “And that half of your energy is from us.”

I stood up and kissed her on the cheek. “I believe it’s our mother’s power which will make all the difference in the final battle.”

Lallielle and I flashed Josian a grin.

He held both hands up in surrender. “I know better than most; women always hold the power.”

“Can we open doorways and walk between the worlds like Abby?” Fury asked.

Josian shook his head. “Talina couldn’t, I tried to teach her but her energy does not work that way.”

“Tell me what to do,” Fury demanded.

Josian didn’t hesitate, explaining the steps to access a doorway. We watched as she attempted to walk between the living and dining room, but just like Talina, the frustration on Fury’s face spoke volumes. So far I was the only half-Walker who could power the doorways.

After washing off in the spring, I finally got to rid myself of the tattered sun suit and change into comfortable sleep clothes. Somehow, half my wardrobe from First World had made it to this rock cave. And now it all had to go back. Before we’d dispersed for the night Josian had declared that we would head back home soon to explore the mountains. I hadn’t forgotten my mission and the deadline to find the next half-Walker, but it was also important to figure out where the Seventine were. Stopping their release was my priority for this short time. Maybe then I wouldn’t need the girls.

I padded silently into the room I’d slept in before and groaned. Lucy was half hanging off one side, asleep, and Talina was sprawled across the rest of the bed. I was definitely not fitting in there. In that moment I was so tired that I sank down against the hard wall. I’d get up in a minute and figure out where to sleep. I closed my eyes, shifting to avoid a sharp rock. My mind drifted off.

“Hello, sweetheart.”

Dammit, I was back at the end of the golden cord, facing Bracentine.

“I’ve missed you. Why don’t you visit more?”

I glared at the beautiful yet altered face of my mate.

“I’m tired. Why don’t you get to the point of today’s visit so I can get some rest?”

He smiled coldly, the gold eyes shimmering at me. “Today I’ve decided to give you a gift. Maybe then you will see that there is a benefit to our mutual cooperation.”

Before I could snort out my doubt the Bracentine was gone and my Brace stood before me. I stared in shock, my body starting to shake. His hair was short again with black marks replacing the purple. But the part that had my breath catching in my throat and heart racing was the return of his chocolate eyes.

“Brace,” I stuttered out. My eyes filled with tears. I blinked rapidly to clear them.

“Red.” His voice broke.

The sound of the familiar nickname almost brought me to my knees. I sucked in a lungful of air.

“Brace,” I repeated, not sure what to think.

And then before I could pull myself together he moved and within seconds I was in his arms.

“God, Red, you need to get away now.” He pulled me closer despite his words. “I don’t know how much time he’s going to give us, but don’t trust him. No matter what he says.”

I was cradled in his arms and for the first time in forever I could breathe again; I could smell, taste and touch. My senses were back and they were firing on all cylinders. I leaned closer, wanting to inhale that scent which was solely his.

“You need to listen to me, baby.”

I protested as he dropped me down to the floor, placing both hands on either side of my face.

“He has access to all of my thoughts; he knows the way to assure your cooperation.”

“What does he really want from me?” I whispered.

He shook his head. “I don’t know. I can’t break the barrier into his plans yet, but it all centers around his third brother. He’s determined to release him.”

“Don’t waste this moment, Brace.” I stood on tiptoes, bringing my face closer.

His lips hit mine, both hands tangling in my curls, and I would have to say he did not waste a second. I tried to focus as he pulled away, but my brain was muddled.

“He’s coming now, baby.” The pain in his eyes had my face aching as I forced back more tears.

I was reaching for him, my mouth opening to tell him how I felt, when the energy surrounding us changed. I jumped backwards.

“You can thank me now.”

The Bracentine was back.

I took a moment to calm my heart, and clear my features of any emotion.

“Tell me exactly what you want from me?”

The Bracentine had me and he knew it.

Chapter 9

The Bracentine stood back, observing me, his expression unwavering.

“It’s simple. You help me to free my third brother and I will permanently leave your mate.”

Yeah, okay. It was never simple with these power-hungry gods.

“Why would you leave the only vessel which can physically house you?”

He shrugged. “Once we are all released there’s more than enough power for us to form our own physical manifestations. Brace is simply convenient at the moment to achieve a few things.”

I was guessing one of those things was me being forced to free the third.

“How can I guarantee you’ll keep your word and won’t ever possess Brace again?”

He focused on me. The gold eyes were mesmerizing and nauseating all at once. “I’m an ancient creature, bound by the laws of the universe. If I swear my words, I have no choice but to follow through, and if I don’t the universe will correct my actions.” He grinned. “Trust me; it’s not in my best interests to let that happen.”

“Damn, it would save me a lot of trouble if the universe would just kick your ass for me.”

He didn’t react, just continued to stare.

“Tell me what to do?” I needed Brace back.

I was sure that they would figure out a way to free the third anyways, and we stood a far better chance in this battle with Brace’s power.

“You need to go to the dark mountains on First World. This is where the portal entrance is. I will find you there and together we can do the rest. It will be simple.”

There he went using that word again. I gasped as he released the cord.

I came back to reality, expecting to find myself with a numb butt and a stone digging into my back. Instead there was movement beneath me: someone was carrying me. Instinctively I kicked out, throwing myself free from the strong arms wrapped around me.

“For god’s sake, Abby, calm down.” Lucas’s voice infiltrated my brain.

His deep tones had me fighting harder. Finally he let go and I tumbled to the floor.

Springing to my feet, I fell into a fighting stance, my hands tense at my side.

“What the crapping crap are you doing, Lucas?” I spat the words at him, my body still tingling from the warmth of his embrace.

“You were asleep against a rock wall. I was just trying to move you to a bed.” He pushed back his blond hair, which was now disheveled. “Something tells me I should have gone with my first instinct and simply nudged you awake.”

I breathed deeply, shaking off the last of my sleep and the Bracentine dream.

“I don’t trust you, Lucas, so just stop touching me.”

He opened his mouth to reply, but I didn’t give him a chance, storming off, determined to find a bed to sleep in. Alone.

Luckily most of the Reds were away on some mission, so there were plenty of free cave holes. When I was finally settled onto a soft surface, covers drawn over me, more for safety and comfort than warmth, I drifted off into a dreamless sleep.

Over the next few days, while Lallielle sorted our return to First World, I spent my time training with Josian, Talina and Fury. Fury’s powers were unbelievable; her fire was truly a weapon, although Talina seemed to be able to counteract it somewhat with her water abilities. One thing was clear, though. Our powers were very different, along with our abilities to control and harness them. In fact, mine seemed to be the most unsure and random, something which made me very uncomfortable.

I hadn’t mentioned the Bracentine dream to anyone, not even Lucy. I knew that no one would understand, but I needed to save Brace, and I couldn’t listen to all of the reasons why it was stupid to trust the Seventine. I already knew it wasn’t ... smart, but every day my gut-wrenching agony grew worse. Without Brace there was nothing to light the darkness of each moment. As much as I tried to avoid it, I was hooked. I was addicted and I needed him back. My life was a country music song right now, and I wanted the happy ending.

“Aribella.”

I’d been sitting with my legs dangling in the stream when Lallielle’s voice shook me from my heavy thoughts. I turned to face her as she approached, stepping carefully along the pebbled edge.

“Hey, Mom.”

She looked stunning as always, but for the first time since my return to First World she wore an air of tiredness. Everything with Samuel and the Seventine was starting to take its toll. I studied her classically beautiful features; they had that perfect symmetry which people on Earth had once paid big money to plastic surgeons for. Her full lips were like my own but she rarely smiled anymore. She pushed back her long hair as she sank into a graceful sitting position.

“I know we haven’t had much time together lately. I just wanted to check in with how you’re doing.”

My standard answer fell from my lips. “I’m fine.”

She gave me a measured look, as if she could see all the way to the cracks filling my soul.

“I may not have been with you for most of your life, but I can already tell when you’re lying.” She sighed. “And I don’t just mean to everyone else, but also to yourself.”

As I stared out into the darkness surrounding the underground stream, she just sat quietly beside me. She was practicing some type of reverse psychology, which was totally working.

“There doesn’t seem to be much point in talking about it. Nothing will change, and I’ll have lost all the ground I’ve gained in locking my emotions away,” I said finally.

She reached around and rested her hand on my shoulder before pulling me toward her. I closed my eyes, breathing in her familiar scent. It was comforting, but already my eyes ached with the effort to hold back tears. I couldn’t lose it. I’d probably never stuff all the pain back inside again.

“Don’t you see, Aribella, that you can never lock away emotions of this magnitude? They’ll eat at you until they’ve made a hole big enough to escape. And then they’ll burst out with the power of a hundred storm fronts.” Her voice shook.

I angled my head so I could see her face clearly. “Are you talking about your time when you were held captive?”

She’d spoken of it only once before, but that type of experience had to have left deep scars.

She chuckled without any real humor. “No, your father is quite ... determined when he wants to rid me of memories. And, even so, that was never the worst pain in my life. After I made that fateful decision to send you to Earth, and then lost contact with you, Quarn and Hallow, I kind of withdrew from the world for awhile. I cut myself off from everyone.” She sucked in air. “And I was numb, until Josian returned and forced me back. But the two years of suppressed emotions almost destroyed me. And I almost destroyed Samuel with neglect.” Her pale green eyes bored into mine. “It kills me that I can’t protect you from this agony. But you have to feel it, baby girl.”

Her usage of Josian’s endearment had the tears I’d been holding at bay pouring free. It wasn’t a slow trickle but a hot gushing force that immediately obscured my vision. A sob burst from me, followed by another, until I couldn’t breathe between gasps.

“It hurts so much, Mom.” I labored over the words as Lallielle held me tight. “If I don’t hold on to my numbness I’ll never survive. I can barely breathe.”

Somewhere, deep down, I felt like a drama queen. In my old life on Earth I’d never loved anyone but Lucy. I wasn’t accustomed to strong emotions. Now, though, I had more people to love than I’d ever thought possible. And with that came the capacity to have more pain than any one person could deal with.

“You’re strong. The way you survive and keep moving forward is something to be admired. I remember with perfect clarity how it felt when Josian left me. I didn’t think I could continue with that pain. It took all my strength just to get through each day and take care of Sam ... Sammy.” This time she stumbled over his name.

Bastard should be beaten to a pulp for hurting our soft-hearted mother. I silently promised myself that I’d find him one day. This burst of anger worked to dry the tears; I reached out and squeezed Lallielle’s hand tightly.

“You’re a true survivor, Mom. I don’t get my strength from Dad alone.”

Her smile was wobbly. “So for now we push sorrow aside. It’s time to return home, to First World.” She pulled me to my feet.

I paused, opening my mouth to tell Lallielle about the Bracentine’s offer. I couldn’t keep it inside any longer. I needed to hear someone’s thoughts and maybe assuage some of my personal guilt, but before I could speak Lucy interrupted us.

“Hey, Jos said the doorway is open and the Reds have gone through with our things. He sent me to get you.” She looked between us, before focusing on my tear-stained features. “Are you okay, Abbs?” She stepped closer and wrapped her arms around me. “It’s going to be alright. I have a feeling that everything with you and Brace will be resolved soon.” She spoke intuitively and I wondered if she’d seen something.

I returned her hug, knowing I could not live in a world without Lucy. She kept me grounded and made sure there were still flickers of light in all the darkness.

“Testing out your soothsayer powers, Luce?” I teased.

We were moving again, following Lallielle, who would know exactly where Josian was.

“Don’t knock it. As long as I don’t have to rock the creepiness and white eyes, I’d love to have a useful ability.”

“I do hope Frannie is there when we return.” Lallielle spoke over her shoulder. “I’m worried about that crazy woman.”

“Yes, she has a lot to answer for,” I said quietly enough that only Lucy heard.

As I stood with Lucy and Talina within the pale pink walls of my room, I felt a sense of home and heartache. I couldn’t look at my bed without memories trying to strangle me. All of the nights spent with Brace.

“When do we head to the mountains?” Talina asked quietly.

She looked tired and her emerald hair was frizzing, which only happened when she needed water.

“Go,” I said, giving her a gentle shove toward the exit, “recharge in your ocean home. I promise we’ll wait for you.”

A joyful smile crossed her pale pink features as she bounced out of my room. From my balcony I breathed deeply of the clear salty air, a light breeze ruffling my curls.

“Imagine if the Crais people had a chance to see the ocean,” Lucy said as she leaned over my railing.

“I wish there was something we could do to help them.” I hated to see suffering, but at least the tribespeople hadn’t resorted to the sort of chaos and violence that now ruled Earth.

“Maybe after we save the worlds, we can try to improve their lives. Let’s focus on one thing at a time,” Lucy said drily.

I laughed. “Word. I guess that should be pretty high on our priorities’ list.”

We both waved at Talina as she dashed across the green grass. She shed her clothes and within moments disappeared into the aqua waters. Her laughter echoed back to us, bringing my first genuine smile in a while.

“So Fury is kind of a bitch. What’s with that?”

I laughed at the bluntness of Lucy’s words. It was nice to have something return to normal.

“Yeah, she seems to have plenty of issues.”

“And Dune. Wow. He is kind of intense and hot and crazy and hot ...” She paused. “Really, really hot.”

“Are you speaking literally, you know, being from the burning planet or just his looks?”

“Both.” She smiled. “The man can stand in double sunlight, has red skin and can still look like some type of Greek god doing it.”

I threw her a smirk. “You might want to tone down the love fest. Fury will rip your head off and then barbeque the rest of you for dinner.”

Lucy shrugged. “Might be worth it.”

I knew Lucy was over-compensating after Samuel. She clearly wanted to appear carefree and her usual boy-crazy self, but I could see the pain deep inside her blue eyes. They no longer shone with the same sparkle. She was forcing the lightness to return, but she wasn’t there yet.

“Well, speak of the devil.” Lucy nodded toward the edge of the ocean.

Fury and Dune had just stepped into view.

I could see the awestruck expression on their faces. I felt a moment of joy to see their unbridled excitement.

Fury stepped into the water, and without hesitation splashed out into the aqua-streaked waves. Dune was right behind her, neither caring that their Crais leafy attire was soaked through. Fury shrieked as Dune scooped her up and threw her further out into the ocean. She emerged, water streaming off her, and dived onto him. When they both resurfaced, their lips met in a kiss.

Swallowing the lump in my throat, I forced a chuckle. “I think Dune might be a lost case, Lucy-loo.” I hadn’t called her that in years, but it somehow fell from my lips again.

The pair were still lip-locked; it hadn’t progressed past that sweet initial kiss stage, nothing like their episode in the caves. Dune had one hand buried in her hair and the other on her cheek. Fury was clutching his biceps, pulling him closer.

“Kind of tame make-out session. Where’s all the groping?” Lucy said in a half-whisper.

“I don’t think they can hear us from here?” I mock-whispered back to her.

“I never underestimate your freaky Walker abilities. Who knows what you guys can and can’t do?”

“Word.”

We were silent for a moment. I was lost in thoughts of missing loves, and stupid tempting offers. And Lucy was –

“I miss him, Abbs.” The words burst from her. “What the hell is wrong with me? He’s a bad person. Dammit.” She hung her head. “I’m that girl – you know the one – who’s attracted to the bad boy, the one who destroys lives and treats her like crap. I always hated that girl in the books and movies.”

“The fact you always screamed ‘grow a backbone’ did give me an indication of your feeling toward those women.” I laughed. “And there’s no way you’re that girl. You just happen to have a big heart which you gave Samuel a piece of. There was no reason to suspect he didn’t deserve you, and he’s going to get what’s coming to him.”

She shrugged. “You make a good point. I was always going to be a small package with too much awesome for someone as stodgy as Samuel.”

“Exactly, my friend.”

I turned back to the ocean; damn, those two were still going at it.

The door to my room opened and Josian stepped through. We moved closer.

What had happened now?

“Just letting you know we’ll be heading to the mountains in about an hour. Your mother wants everyone to have a good lunch first.”

I smiled in relief. There was no new bad news yet. “Of course she does; the quintessential mother.”

“Lalli is the most awesome person I’ve ever met. We’re lucky to have her.” Lucy, who’d never known her own mother, had really bonded with Lallielle.

“Great minds are all thinking alike today,” Josian said as he waved us toward the door.

“Great,” Lucy scoffed. “Don’t undersell us, Josian. We’re freaking brilliant.”

Lunch was quiet, despite the fact everyone was present.

Fury and Dune had been forced to wear First-World clothes; they’d had no replacement for their Crais attire. Lallielle had helped both of them find something that fit, but neither looked impressed nor comfortable. I’d just finished eating a bowl of fruit, and was wiping a few juice dribbles off my chin, when Fury turned to Josian.

“I was speaking to Talina and she told me that I have marks like Abigail’s, but they only appear under a certain light.” She took a breath. “I’d like to see my Walker marks now.”

Oh, yeah. I’d never gotten around to explaining all that to her, and strangely she’d never asked why I wore marks.

“Your marks won’t be the same as Aribella’s.” Josian pushed his chair back and rose. “But I’ve been waiting for you to ask. I’d like to know your clan. I find it disconcerting to get no reading on half-Walkers, especially your clan or power.”

“We like it that way, thank you, Walker man.” I grinned at my father.

“So the marks I have will tell you which clan my father is from?” Fury asked.

“Yes. All seven clans have their own unique marks. Let’s see yours.” Josian flipped open the flat surface of his ring.

Sparkling yellow light reflected off the gray crystals and filled the space. Talina’s black tribal marks emerged, along with Josian’s red lace design. Fury’s marks were gray swirls, highlighted on her red skin and contrasting nicely with her pure white hair. Her eyes had widened as she watched the emergence of everyone’s mark.

Josian clapped his hands in delight. “You’re Relli, Grantham’s clan. He’s my oldest friend and a truly fair and kind Princeps. He will be so happy to meet you when he returns.”

I knew Grantham was off gathering his fellow Relli members and recruiting other clans to the final battle. I wasn’t sure a greater force would actually make any difference to our success or failure. But it couldn’t hurt.

Fury stood then, craning her neck to see her reflection in the small mirror that adorned the wall behind our dining table.

“In all honesty I’ve wavered between believing these stories and thinking you’re all insane.” Her dark eyes widened as she stepped back for a better look. “But these marks are ... incredible.” She faced me. “Why are you the only one who gets to have them permanently?” She turned back to the mirror, swinging her head left and right. “I want to see my marks all the time.”

I shrugged. “Probably because I’m super Abby. You know, we get all the best powers.”

Josian interrupted me, the smallest grin on his face. “The original seven Walkers had permanent marks. I believe that Aribella’s powers are tied to them – all seven of them – she seems to be able to channel large levels of energy but also access long-lost abilities. Her permanent marks have got to be an indication of her tie to the originals.”

Was that what the Seventine meant when he said I was one of the ancients?

Fury’s eyes flashed at me and for once it wasn’t anger that shone through but ... sympathy.

“I know what it feels like to be considered special and extraordinary and have a lot of pressure on you to perform these amazing feats.” She chuckled. “Like saving the world. I know that it’s definitely not as fun as it sounds.”

I swallowed loudly. Denial was a great friend of mine, allowing me to forget or ignore all the demands on me. I’d probably have an anxiety attack if I thought about it too much.

“I like to live in the now. I deal with things as they happen and try not to pre-empt the problems.”

Fury nodded at me, and then our little moment was over. She turned back to Dune and I could hear him commenting on her marks. He seemed to like them a lot. I shuddered, turning my hearing down. I did not need to know those things.

“Maybe she has some redeeming points hidden under all her nasty attitude,” Lucy muttered as she shoved half a melon into her mouth.

“It seems as if, whichever planet we come from, our halfling status has only caused pain and havoc. We’re all a little damaged.” Talina smiled. “It will be nice when we are a complete unit, strong enough to never have to cower down to anyone again. Never have to fear for our lives or sanity.”

Josian boomed out his laughter. “You’re strong enough for that already; there are very few beings, besides full-blooded warrior-trained Walkers, who could best you in anything.”

“What we really need to develop is that unprecedented level of arrogance all of you Walkers have. I think we do fine with powers. It’s arrogance we lack.” I wrinkled my nose at my father.

Josian nodded. “I like to think of it as confidence.”

“Where did Lucas disappear to?” Talina seemed to have suddenly noticed he wasn’t in the room.

I’d noted it as soon as we walked into the house, grateful for the reprieve from his presence. He made me think and feel things that were darn uncomfortable.

“He had to go back and check on the castle and his father,” Josian said, his expression unchanging.

Although he’d never said anything, I was under the impression he didn’t like Lucas.

“How sick is his father?” I realized that in all the time I’d known Lucas I’d never once asked about his father or family.

I felt a twinge of guilt. I really hadn’t been interested, and with so much going on there wasn’t time to dwell on anyone else’s problems. But it must be tough for him, knowing his father was sick and that the mantle of ruling First World was about to fall into his lap. No wonder he continued to run away with us.

“No one has seen the Emperor for many years. To my understanding he is bed-ridden with a deteriorating disease and relies on Lucas and his trusted advisor to pass on his instructions,” Lallielle said. “Lucas represents him in the court meetings.”

I didn’t know about everyone else but that seemed suspicious to me. Who could trust instructions delivered through a third party? Now that my curiosity was aroused I might just ask a few questions the next time I saw Lucas. I especially wondered how he could keep world-hopping with us when the Emperor relied on him so heavily.

Fury laughed. “Sounds like the perfect situation for corruption to erupt and destroy your world.” She stole a sideways glance at Dune. “We have seen it happen with a false leader and the lies of his advisors.”

Josian nodded. “It’s for this very reason that First World has a council to rule individual lands. No major decisions can be made without complete council approval. They’ve worked hard to make sure one dictator can never dominate.”

“And for many millennia this has worked without drama. The Emperor’s sickness is the first fundamental breakdown we’ve had in our system.” Lallielle pushed back her long hair. “As you know, we only have a few rare sicknesses that cannot be healed by our bodies. I’m afraid there’s no precedence for how to proceed here. It’s messy. And I don’t like that in our leadership.”

Lallielle sounded like she was about ready to step in and get them into line. I knew her family had been Emperors and Empresses in the past. That’s why everyone had so readily believed I was the chosen one.

Thinking about Lucas and the prophecy gave me a headache. Somewhere deep down I believed him. I was supposed to be his Empress and really should be helping to fix the problems on First World. But for some reason my Walker side was stronger, my bond with Brace everything and my mission to gather the half-Walkers had to take precedence.

But that didn’t lessen that niggling guilt.

“So it’s just the seven of us heading to the dark mountains?” I changed the subject.

“I have some of our clan meeting us there; in fact, they’ve gone ahead and are scouting the outer regions for us. So far there don’t seem to be any immediate obstacles.” Josian pushed back his plate and stood. “But we should head there now. I want that dealt with so I can get back to the research and Aribella can move on to the next planet.”

He looked over our heads, toward something no one else could see. “Something tells me time is running out.”

Chapter 10

We stood at the edge of the darkness. The mountains rising before us like the very gates to a dead land. Under my feet there were scattered trees and plants that were still alive, but just beyond our group it was a different story. As if a bomb had been discharged, surrounding the black mountains was a perfect ring of death.

“I didn’t realize it had gotten so bad.” Lallielle stood, hands on her slim hips. Like the rest of us, she was dressed simply: jeans, boots and a light jacket. Perfect for the fog and temperate weather surrounding the mountains. “Life energy is being leached from every living thing in the vicinity.”

“Yes, but what we need to worry about is what they’re using all of this life-force for.” Lucy held her head as she spoke, fingertips resting on her temples.

“Are you okay?” I asked her.

She shrugged before wincing, her eyes screwing closed. “The negative energy here has got to be messing with my mind. I’m seeing this scene in front of us but I also keep getting these alternate images in my head.”

“Frannie always saw double images like that when her soothsayer side was trying to warn her of something.” Lallielle patted Lucy’s arm. “Try not to block out the visions. They could be important and I believe if you let them come your head will ache less.”

Lucy crinkled her nose but nodded. “Maybe I’ll actually see something useful rather than terrifying,” she muttered.

“What are the other images?” I had to ask.

She shook her head a little. “Random and disjointed scenes. Zombies again and all the time this blindingly bright light.”

I shuddered internally. Zombies were one of my biggest freak-outs; I covered my unease with a joke.

“Don’t worry about the undead, Luce. When Abby gets bitten by a zombie, she doesn’t turn into a zombie; the zombie turns into Abby.”

Lucy stopped dead, dropping her hands from her head. “Two things, Abigail. First, don’t refer to yourself in the third person. Ever. Again. And second, I know you just took a Chuck Norris saying and inserted your own name.”

“Who the hell is this Chuck Norris they keep referring to?” I heard Josian ask Lallielle. “He has to be a Walker with these skills.”

Lucy and I both dissolved into fits of laughter.

“Doesn’t this remind you a little of Crais?” Fury interrupted us. She was standing with Dune a short distance away.

“Yes, according to the elders this is how our world seemed to die; a slow leaching of the green and nutrients,” he said. “Crais bit by bit succumbed to the heat of our suns.”

Dune stared out into the distance as he pulled Fury closer in a protective manner.

“The main difference here is that unnatural forces have caused this level of destruction and death. Not a natural weather evolution like Crais.” Josian’s lips curled. “This is pure manipulation and overflow of negative energy.”

“Do we really have to head into that dead land?” Talina looked pale, her lips pressed together tightly.

“In a minute. I’m waiting for Lanthorne to return,” Josian said, giving us a reprieve.

Lanthorne was one of his trusted Doreen Reds.

I examined the mountains again. There seemed to be a main peak, which had a circumference of at least five miles at the base, framed by two smaller mountains on either side. I was distracted as a figure stepped out of the shadows below the mountains, his red hair standing out in dramatic contrast to the monochromatic background. Lanthorne made his way to us in a matter of seconds, moving at Walker super-speed.

He formally greeted his Princeps with the Walker handshake, before speaking rapidly in a heavy accent. “The men are waiting near the entrance. We encountered a type of barrier halfway along that we have not been able to penetrate. At this stage we have no idea what awaits us beyond that.”

“Well, let’s find out together,” Josian said, taking the first step toward the darkness.

I hesitated, sucking in a few deep breaths. I could taste the dust and death in the air. Don’t ask me exactly what that tasted like, but it wasn’t pleasant. Ever since I’d had that dream of the dark mountains, the ominous feeling regarding this place had only grown stronger. The imbalance here was impossible to ignore now. It was too widespread.

The dead plants crumbled under my boots as we strode across the plane, black ash covering us as we carved a path through. Since we’d initially stood about a mile out of the main entrance, it took us ten minutes to cross the distance. If the Walkers were impatient with this slow pace it never showed on their features.

Everyone fell silent as we closed in on the entrance: a large black hole in the side of the mountain. We paused at the edge of the darkness, waiting for our eyes to adjust. In the dull lighting I noticed that the strain on Lucy’s face had increased. Her left hand cradled her forehead as her thumb rubbed back and forth. Her eyes squinted and a permanent grimace adorned her features.

“Are you okay?” I asked again in a low voice.

She laughed, the sound harsh and grating. “We shouldn’t be here, Abbs. Very bad things are going to happen.”

“What have you seen?” Josian snapped out.

Lucy opened one eye wide enough to send a glare in his direction. “I haven’t seen anything yet, nothing but the same random images.” She shook her head. “It’s more the feelings I have, and they’re only intensifying as we move closer. Something is both drawing us in and warning us away.”

I wondered if it was the Bracentine drawing me toward it. My heart rate accelerated as I sensed its cold power. It was here somewhere, buried under millions of tons of rock. The ache to have Brace back increased along with the fear and panic. What was I going to do if this plan didn’t work? Could I really risk everyone to save him? No, I had to believe I wouldn’t trade our happiness at the detriment of others but what really drew me to the Bracentine’s offer was how non-violent and simple it seemed. My reasoning made it easy to ignore that small part of me, deep down, that protested my choice.

As we stepped over the threshold between the outside and the inner sanctum of the mountain a shudder ran through our group.

“There is some type of field or electro-magnetic force on this doorway,” Lanthorne explained.

“I’d say that it’s a warning system for intruders,” Josian said. As we moved further inside the darkness closed in on us so he sent out a small energy light, illuminating our surroundings. “Stay alert and keep eyes out for anything strange, including odd shadows.”

Seriously?

Everything looked like odd shadows, especially with just one small light ball reflecting off the surfaces. Josian led the way, one of his hands tangled with Lallielle’s. Talina, Lucy and I moved closer together and followed them with Fury and Dune right behind us. Lanthorne was at the back providing protection. As we moved along the wide entrance started to narrow. Eventually the Walkers and Dune had to crouch so as not to hit their heads on the stone ceiling. The trail continued into the mountain.

“There are no other paths that we could find; it’s just this one narrow corridor all the way to the barrier.” Lanthorne’s voice drifted forward to us.

“We seem to have spent a lot of time buried in caves lately,” Lucy muttered. “We should head back to Spurn for some sun and relaxation.”

Talina snorted. “I don’t think your last visit there was very relaxing.”

“That wasn’t our fault. We didn’t break Spurn. Those sea-monsters and crazy Walkers were already there when we arrived,” Lucy said.

The three of us chuckled; it echoed around the caves in an overly loud resonance. But as our laughter died away I realized there were other noises adding to the clatter. The Walkers were just ahead of us.

“Josian,” one of them said as he stepped away from the group to greet his Princeps. “We have created a small incision in the field, but a strange whining noise resulted so we halted progress until you arrived to advise us.”

A dozen Reds were scattered along the narrow tunnel, right up to the solid wall blocking the path ahead. We moved as close as we could, but with so many Walkers around, we were far from the barrier.

“Wait here. I’ll barge my way through and see what we have blocking the path.” Josian kissed Lallielle on the cheek, then true to his word forced his way through, his broad shoulders knocking his men into the walls.

I was getting antsy now. I knew Brace was close by and my soul was straining to connect, to fill the void that was slowly chipping away at my psyche. I closed my eyes and breathed in a few deep breaths, all to stop myself from barreling through everyone and having a crack at two-foot-kicking the barrier down. Yeah, I know I had energy balls and that, but how cool would it be to kick down the wall?

“You look like crap,” Lucy said, interrupting my breakdown.

I opened my eyes to glare at her. Instead, snorts of laughter burst from me.

“Maybe you should have a quick look in the mirror before commenting on my appearance. You look like you’ve not only fallen onto the crazy train, but are the driver.”

She barely had her eyes open, squinting at me through her parted fingers. Suddenly she gasped. Her blue eyes almost rolled back into her head.

“The zombies are back,” she spat out.

Before I could force more information from her the barrier fell. I shuddered as a chill ran along my spine; I noticed the others had similar reactions.

“Josian?” Lallielle called out.

He was back at her side in a matter of seconds.

“None of us could penetrate the barrier; it dropped on its own. Which I’m sure we all agree is in no way suspicious.” Josian grinned before stretching to his full height, his head almost brushing the stone ceiling. “Nothing to do now but continue along the path.”

The Reds started to move through in single file; it was too narrow for anything else. We waited patiently for the path to clear.

“What happens if that barrier closes behind us? We don’t want to be trapped under a cave system with no way to get out.” Fury had her hands on her hips, refusing to move.

“Walkers are never trapped anywhere,” Josian said.

His confidence was a welcome help to keep the panic at bay.

Fury glared at him, but didn’t comment again. Shuffling forward, we moved with the group until we reached the previously barred area. As I stepped through I almost dropped to my knees. The other side felt different, the air thick and cloying. And that sick feeling was back in my stomach, the one I got when I was overloaded on negative energy.

Lucy let out a strangled shriek. I spun around just in time to catch her as she collapsed. Josian’s light floated above our heads, allowing me to examine her face closely. She was completely out, her breathing swift and eyelids flickering in rapid motions. I tried to read her thoughts but as usual she was blocked. I snorted out my frustration.

“Lucy!” I said in a demanding tone. “Luce!”

Her eyelids almost opened, but I only got a glimpse of white, as if her eyes were rolled back in her head.

“What’s wrong with her?” I looked up at Josian and Lallielle, who were crouching over me.

“It looks as if her system was overloaded,” Lallielle said, taking one of Lucy’s limp hands, “the psychic energy is very strong here.”

“She’s unconscious; why can’t I enter her mind?” I bit out.

“Soothsayers have special securities surrounding their thoughts. I should have guessed from the start when I also could not read her,” Josian said. “There are very few beings who could keep me out, and especially no Earthling.”

“She’s untrained, Jos.” Lallielle turned to Josian, her eyes crinkling as she gripped Lucy’s hand tighter. “Who knows the overload she’s been trying to deal with?”

Josian reached down and lifted Lucy gently into his arms. She looked like a tiny doll cradled by a giant.

“Let’s hope your sister turns up soon,” he said, “because I have no idea how to train a soothsayer.”

I kept one worried eye on Lucy, although she seemed to have relaxed in Josian’s arms. I hoped she’d wake up soon and put my fears to rest, and most importantly that by continuing through the tunnels we weren’t doing her any further damage. The Reds were a fair way in front of us at this stage, so at least we’d have plenty of warning about any danger ahead. Unless they were all dead, of course.

Josian gave me a brief grin. “The men are waiting for us; they said there is a large space up ahead with many channels branching off.”

He must have caught my morbid thought. I’d been distracted and let my energy slip. We reached the Reds and they weren’t kidding about the channels. The room was circular with at least a dozen dark entrances visible.

“We have to split up.” I recognized the speaking Walker as Red four. “There’s no other way to determine what’s along these paths.”

“I don’t think that’s such a good idea.” Lallielle’s voice was shaky, her worry clear.

I gasped as she dropped to her knees, tears streaming down her face, her hands pulling at her long hair. I exchanged panic-filled looks with Josian.

What’s wrong with Mom?

Fear suddenly flooded through my system. My mind filled with darkness, the black tendrils streaking in and coating everything inside. There were all of these images infiltrating; I couldn’t tell what was real anymore. Death, blood and burning surrounded me. I choked back bile as it rose unwillingly to my throat. I knew we couldn’t move or everyone would die.

Josian rose up before me. I stared at my father. Screams fell from my throat as his skull was split in two by an unseen force, blood and brains dripping down his features. My hysterical screams increased as the life fled his body. How was this happening? I knew something was wrong, but I couldn’t calm my thoughts long enough to figure it out.

“Aribella! Fight this. You’re stronger than the witchery here.” Josian held me tightly with one hand.

“You’re dead,” I shrieked over and over.

“Baby girl, listen to my voice: I’m fine. No one is dead.”

Finally his voice and words infiltrated my mind, allowing me a moment to silence my screams. Despite my clarity, the vision before me still alternated between Josian whole and healthy and Josian with his blood and brains coating my boots.

Closing my eyes, I started to chant, “Not real, not real, not real.”

I also took my power, wrapping it tightly around myself, expelling whatever negative energy was manipulating my thoughts. I hesitated before opening my eyes again; the fog that had clouded my vision was gone and I could finally see the reality before me.

“Are you back with me, baby girl?” Josian asked.

His features hardened as he cast worried glances toward the rest of our group. I took in the spine-tingling horror myself. Our friends and family were on the ground, hysterically screaming or crawling into each other and the rock walls.

Josian’s words snapped my attention back to him. “I need your help to break this energy chain.”

“Two questions.” I held up my index and middle finger. “What the hell just happened? And why were you not affected?”

His words were short and sharp. “It’s a trap, cleverly designed to incapacitate anyone who makes it this far into this cavern. And I’m too old and powerful to be manipulated like this.”

“So what happens after they have everyone incapacitated?”

As soon as the words left my mouth the answer crept out of the darkness.

“Oh, holy shitballs.” My jaw dropped open as the disbelief colored my words.

Josian spun around.

Zombies. Excellent, because the day just couldn’t get any worse.

“Well, this is unexpected,” Josian said, before facing me again.

He was still holding Lucy. He gently lowered her to the ground. Once his arms were free he reached for his wife. Lallielle had been face down on the dirty floor, clawing her way in circles around his legs. Gripping either side of her face, he shot a beam of blue energy into her. She blinked rapidly a few times before coughing and recognition reappeared in her dazed eyes. His blast of power had awoken her.

“I need you to help me, Aribella. Send light energy in to free their minds from the fear and darkness. Keep the emotions happy and guide them to do the same.” Josian had already moved on to Talina.

Having no idea what I was doing, I stepped toward Fury. She was screaming and head-butting the wall in front of her. Blood ran in rivulets down her face from the large gash she’d opened on her forehead. It would just start to heal and then she would smash it again. And the entire time she screamed in a high-pitched tone of fear. As soon as I got within arm’s reach she lashed out, her arm catching my right cheek and knocking my face into the wall.

“Oh, for crap’s sake,” I bit out.

I definitely needed to work on my cursing, but come on: this day was not going to be the right time to start. And I probably should have seen that hit coming; my reflexes were leaving a lot to be desired.

Stepping back again, I shook off the disorientation and moved in for attempt two to capture her. I managed to get a hand on either side of her face, wrenching her around. She was strong as she fought to free herself, thrashing against me.

I grabbed at my energy, careful to siphon off the lighter white at the top and staying far from the darkness lower down; that was a place I’d always been too afraid to explore. I shot the stream straight into Fury’s face. It slapped at her features before being absorbed in.

I continued the stream.

Using my extra senses I watched as the black tendrils which had been encasing her thoughts started to dissipate. Finally her screams ceased. Her face fell for a moment before realization crossed it and I had to dodge another bitch-slap coming my way. I reached out to capture her swinging arm.

“Get your hands off me, superstar,” she hissed at me.

“You got one as a freebie because you weren’t in your right mind. The next time you hit me I will hit back,” I growled, squeezing her forearm before flinging it away.

She opened her mouth to reply, but I spun around before she had a chance.

The creatures across the way caught my attention again. I’d forgotten about the horrifying scene that was slowly advancing in our direction. Lucy had been right when she’d dreamed of the walking dead, and I needed to move it and free everyone before the zombies reached us.

Fury had crawled her way over to Dune, but had to remain outside his reach. He was all fists of fire at the moment. His hands were burning red and he was spinning in rapid circles.

“What’s wrong with him?” Fury screamed as she dodged his attacks.

“Everyone’s been influenced with negative energy; it’s bringing our nightmares to life. He can’t tell what reality is.”

“This is so those zombie creatures can attack while we are defenseless?” Fury clearly had not missed the lurching group heading our way.

“Exactly. Now distract Dune so I can get a hold of him?”

Fury burst into flames, illuminating the underground cavern until it was almost as bright as the outside. The heat coming from her was intense, and she could now step forward and grab onto Dune’s hands without being burnt.

“Hurry,” she said, her voice deep and more gravelly.

Dune was so much stronger than she was and she was struggling just to stay in contact with him.

I came in from behind, careful not to get too close to Fury’s flames. I reached up to clutch the back of Dune’s white hair, sending energy in with more force than I’d used on Fury.

I knew we were running out of time.

I could smell the decay heading in our direction, a stomach-churning aroma of rotted meat masked by a strange chemical smell.

“Come on, Dune,” I snapped. “Wake the hell up, fire man.”

He was strong as he fought against my hold. Fury growled at him before launching herself forward and slamming her lips into his. His head fell back and I was thrown to the ground. Glancing up through a mass of messy red curls, I watched as he absorbed her blue fire, and then he was back. The glow in his hands faded out as he clutched Fury close to him.

“I don’t know what just happened, but damn,” he said as he pushed her white hair off her face, “you’re leaving me with no doubt; you’re as hot as hell, tresorina.”

A rare smile broke across Fury’s face. Pure joy shone, and as their lips met again I picked myself up and turned away.

“No thanks required and get a damn room,” I muttered, mild jealousy tainting my words.

I was suddenly spun around as a hand clutched at my bicep. It was icy cold even through my jacket. I threw myself back as I sucked in air, facing the nightmare before me. Yep, it was a freaking zombie. I’d knocked it back a few steps when I’d fallen but it was lurching at me again. I was pretty sure it had been a woman before its death. There were sparse strands of long matted blond hair scattered over its head. The eyes were light blue but with a white sheen coating the top. Chunks of rotted flesh were hanging off its face and body, and every time it moved it shed bits of its body. It was a zombie in the classic sense but there was intelligence in its eyes and it definitely wasn’t blind as it focused and came straight at me, clenched hands out front and teeth bared, growling and hissing as it lurched.

“If you’re not too busy, Dad, let me know what I’m supposed to do about the zombies?” I called out, not taking my eyes off the creature before me.

I kicked out, hitting it in the stomach. My foot squished in, not finding much substance in its decayed mid-section. But at least it shot back a few yards.

“They’re reanimated dead, Aribella. You must cut off the head.” His voice boomed around.

A quick glance revealed that most of us were in combat with the ‘reanimated dead’, as Josian called them.

“Alright, dead biatch, let’s see what you got.” I grinned as it came at me again.

Although, I had no idea how I was supposed to take off its head without a sword.

I kicked out again. This time my boots connected solidly with the rotted face. Chunks of flesh flew, including a few bits that stuck to my shoe. Damn, I liked those boots, but they were going straight in the bin now. And the worst part was that its head didn’t even fly off. It got to its feet, only to be joined by another two of its dead friends. They spread out to come at me from all directions.

My energy rolled inside me, demanding to be released. I skimmed from the turbulence at my centre and formed an energy ball, but instead of leaving it round, I forced its edges flatter to create a disc shape. When the original zombie came at me, I shot out my energy, aiming for the neck. It sliced through like a hot laser, the body collapsing the moment the head was separated.

I could feel another one coming toward my back. I spun quickly, gathering energy again and relieving the second of its head. I was just congratulating myself when a heavy weight landed on my back. Before I had a chance to spin around it clamped down on my neck and bit deep. I screamed out as pain and panic flooded through me. The creature clenched its jaw, digging even deeper. I fell to my knees, zombie stories flying through my head. I knew what this bite meant and now it was too late.

Chapter 11

“Abby!”

I registered that someone was calling my name. But I think I was in shock or something. I sat there, one hand clamped over the holes in my neck, the other shooting energy discs at the zombies coming closer. I was moving on instinct. I had no idea how long it would take until I turned, and I had to take out as many of these rotting a-holes as I could. I hoped when I joined the undead Josian wouldn’t hesitate to remove my head.

“Abigail Swish, get that damn look off your face. You’re not dying. You’re a friggen Walker.” Lucy got her face close to mine.

“You’re unconscious,” I muttered, shooting a zombie over her shoulder.

“Don’t make me slap some sense into you.” She leaned back, hands on her hips.

Her eyes flashed at me. What was she so annoyed about? I was the one turning into a zombie.

I pulled my hand free, surprised to notice there was no fresh blood. I reached for my neck again.

“Where have the bites gone?” I muttered.

A crack rang out, and I realized Lucy had followed through on her threat. She’d just slapped my right cheek. The sting brought with it a sense of clarity.

“Lucy. What. The. Eff?” I lurched to my feet. “Did you just slap me?”

“You back with us, Abbs? Because we really need your help.” Her cheeks were streaked with dirt and blood, blond curls matted around her face.

I still felt confused, but clearly I wasn’t about to turn into a zombie. A blush stole over my cheeks. It might have been stupid to have that little breakdown. Walkers probably couldn’t become any other supernatural creature. I could only blame it on too many undead books growing up.

“What do you need?” I pulled myself together.

“The reanimated dead are overwhelming us. You need to gather your powers and start blasting these suckers.” Lucy dragged me into the midst of the fight.

It took hours, and an endless supply of energy discs, but the mass of zombies eventually dwindled. We were surrounded by piles of corpses, and now that they were no longer animated the rotting smell had increased. I’d had numerous bites, but they had all healed quickly enough. Lucy wasn’t quite so lucky, but Josian helped her with a little of his energy. The Walkers then used their brute strength and powers to gather the bodies into a large pile.

Fury stepped up. With the blue flames encasing her, she sent fire balls into them.

“They were all First Worlders, ones who have gone missing over the last few years.” Lallielle had tears streaming down her face.

I’d noticed during the fight that she’d been both crying and savagely wielding a large sword.

“It was as if I was killing people I knew ... friends ... even if they were already dead.” She choked on a few sobs.

Josian gathered her close, his large hands running up and down her back.

“Where have they been? Where did they come from now?” Talina was breathing deeply.

She looked exhausted, her eyes narrow as she slouched against the wall.

“Dark energy can reanimate the dead.” Josian was still holding Lallielle. “It’s a Walker ability, but not one that I’ve ever known anyone to use.”

“So you can’t catch it from them?” I had to ask.

Josian grinned darkly. “No, it’s not a virus. It’s energy manipulation.”

“I can’t believe we can wake the dead,” Fury muttered, although we all heard.

Josian shook his head. “Not even Walkers can bring the dead back to life. Death is a balance of the universe: for birth, there must be death. What happened here is a poor imitation of life. None of these people were anything but empty shells simply being manipulated by darkness.”

“That’s why I don’t delve too deep into my energy,” I told Josian. “I can feel the heavy darkness down low.”

“Your energy is neither dark nor light unless you choose to use it in that manner. If your intentions are good then you have nothing to worry about.” He dismissed my fears.

“Sounds like a slippery slope to me.” I shook out my curls. “On Earth we had a saying about the road to hell being paved with good intentions. And it’s something I’ve seen happen.”

“As long as you always question yourself, Aribella, and never just assume you are on the side of righteousness then there is little else that can be done to keep your power in check.” Lallielle had lifted her head to speak. Her eyes were ringed in red, but other than that her appearance was faultless. “Your father and I both discuss every important decision. It’s a small thing, but it’s probably stopped us making rash choices in the past.”

And that right there was why Walkers were stronger in mated pairs.

“We need to keep moving. There could be more of them on their way now,” one of the Walkers said as soon as Fury had finished burning the piles of dead.

The corpses were little more than ash now.

“Her fire is amazeballs,” Lucy muttered.

I nodded, agreeing completely.

“There are twelve tunnels,” Josian said. “We need to split up.”

“No!” Lucy all but shouted. “I’m still not seeing clearly, but you cannot split us up. That’s the worst move we could make.”

“Do you have a feeling about which tunnel we should enter then?” Josian’s said in a serious tone.

He hadn’t dismissed her words. It showed his strength and character that he would show such respect for her untrained abilities.

Lucy turned and strode across to the tunnels, her short legs stopping at the first dark entrance. She waited a moment before slowly moving to the next. She continued, occasionally pausing and staring down the channels, before finally she came back to us.

“At least ten of them are dead ends. Tunnels six and eight have life in them.” She sighed. “I couldn’t pick up anything more definite than that. There’s too much interference.”

“Well, can we split into two groups?” Josian asked.

Lucy nodded, although she didn’t look totally convinced.

Josian sent ten of the Reds down tunnel six. The rest of us gathered together, ready to explore number eight. As we moved, I felt a tugging sensation on the golden thread in my mind; the Bracentine was close. I released my end of the thread and its voice flooded my mind.

Hello, sweetheart.

I gritted my teeth, but didn’t say anything. If all went to plan I’d have my Brace back, and Bracentine would never be calling me sweetheart again.

You’re on the right track. Continue down this artery and you will find the spiraling chasm in the centre. At the bottom of this my brother’s slumber. To free the third, all that is required of you is a drop of blood and to speak the words ‘Vectus Elitus’.

I laughed in my head. It sounded higher than usual. I want Brace to be released before I complete the final part. And I also want your word that none of my people will be harmed while we’re in these caves.

I had no real evidence, but one would assume that with three of them free their power would increase significantly.

I will release him the moment my brother is freed. As I have explained, my word is held as law in this universe. I have no other option but to follow through. And I will give you all a fighting chance: thirty minutes from the moment the third is free. You must flee the caves or the three of us will combine our powers and wipe as many of you from this existence as possible.

Shivers flooded up and down my spine. I brought my attention back to the caves for a moment, wondering if anyone had noticed my distracted behavior. No one was looking at me. Everyone was busy trying not to freak out, waiting for the next ambush. Bracentine spoke again, recapturing my attention.

Although I don’t think I will end you, sweetheart. You, I have much bigger plans for.

I felt it then. The laluna was back in my hand, its blue light extra bright in the darkness. It gave me the boost I needed to permanently end the conversation and detach the golden cord. The moment I was alone again, my heart started to beat rapidly. I could be mere moments from having Brace back, but was I deluded to think I wouldn’t damn us all by assisting the Seventine?

“What are you planning, Abby?” Lucy’s words startled me.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” I attempted to keep my voice steady as I slipped the laluna into my pocket. It would either be there later or not. I had no control over the powerful stone.

“Liar.” She flicked me hard on the arm. “I’d recognize that guilty look anywhere. Either you’ve already done something bad or you’re planning to very soon.”

I stared into the comforting face of my best friend. I wanted to tell her so badly. I needed someone to talk with, but there were too many ears here. And they all had awesome hearing.

“I’ll tell you later,” I murmured to her, knowing she’d never give up otherwise.

She leaned in. “Make sure you do, or I’ll be forced to torture it out of you.” Her grin looked a little evil.

“Just because you’re an alleged soothsayer doesn’t mean you have to know everything.” I lowered my voice and smirked. “Maybe you don’t know because you’re not meant to.”

“I have an insatiable need to know everything, even that which is not my business.” She returned my expression, hers even more devious. “And I’ll find out, mark my words.”

History had taught me, if Lucy wanted something she always got it.

Tunnel eight was so far uneventful. I had a suspicion that the Bracentine was keeping the dangers away from us. I could feel them lurking out there but nothing was attacking.

“The men have had reanimated dead, scarab beetles and underground moles in the other channel,” Josian said. “Stay alert. I don’t like that so far we’ve encountered nothing. We’re being led into something big.”

“Are they all okay?” I asked.

The Walkers around me laughed.

Josian nodded. “Yes, they’re fine. The numbers were small and no match for ten Walkers.”

“There are very few things in any of the worlds that are a match for one Walker, let alone ten of them.” Lanthorne continued to chuckle, his proud features crinkled in mirth.

“Who would win in a fight, one Walker versus two dragoonas?” Lucy grinned.

She loved this game. On Earth we’d spend days fighting over which superhero would dominate, arguing all their strengths and weaknesses. Nerdy, I know, but without television we lacked entertainment.

The debate started then and continued for the rest of the tunnel. Dune in particular found it hard to believe anything could defeat two dragoonas. He listed their strengths, which were impressive. They were definitely the dominant species on Crais, but still the consensus seemed to be that Walkers would squish them like bugs.

We were still arguing a few minutes later when Josian, who was out in front, came to a halt and threw up one hand to silence everyone. I fell quiet, trying to hear. Finally I made out a tapping noise, so slight it was almost imperceptible.

Josian started to move again, his grace and stealth resulting in almost silent steps. As we curved around a bend there was a flash of intense light which rendered Josian’s glow-ball useless.

The end of tunnel eight was just ahead, and there was something very bright up there.

I opened my mouth to speak but shut it just as quickly. Now was probably not the time to distract him with the questions flooding my mind. I missed having Brace in my head. It was convenient when I had to run thoughts past someone.

As we approached, the light was so bright that stepping out of the tunnel into the room left me blind for a few moments. I stopped, waiting for my eyes to adjust. Finally I had a clear picture of our surroundings. A swirling vortex-portal thing was in the centre of the round stone room, the light shining up from its depth. This must be what the Bracentine was talking about.

“Stay away from there,” Lucy spluttered out, breaking our self-imposed silence. “That’s the portal to the Seventine.”

Yep, definitely in the right spot.

Josian grunted, his eyebrows lifting. “It should not be open in this manner, even with the freed Seventine. The gateway was sealed and hidden from those that may stumble onto it. First World is the oldest of planets and it was deemed the perfect hiding zone.”

“It’s open because Que has disturbed the balance. It will be permanently open until they are all free or the gravitational force sucks them back in.” Lucy spoke in a firm voice. She was strangely attuned to the Seventine.

“Where are these free Seventine and what are they doing?” Fury was leaning as far away from the light as she could.

“They’re gathering energy, severing tethers throughout all the worlds, and then consuming that now free energy,” I explained to her.

We’d started having this conversation the previous day, but had been interrupted by some Walker training.

“Could that be what happened to Kilkalow?” Dune said, facing Fury, his forehead furrowed.

“Our largest mountain, one which provided much protection for our people, disappeared thirty sun eclipses ago,” Fury explained. “None of us could understand what had happened. Many of the tribesmen perished. They left to hunt as usual and when they returned there was no Kilkalow, and no entrance back below.”

Occurrences such as this had been happening throughout the worlds. And apparently it was only set to increase with each Seventine release. The guilt churned inside me, guilt that I might be contributing to the death and destruction on the worlds. What was I thinking?

I couldn’t do this.

“The Seventine target tethers which garner a lot of energy, both in size and structure, but also ones that are important to the local population. If this mountain was utilized a lot, it would have had strong energy.” Josian’s expression was guarded.

“Can we close this doorway then?” Lallielle asked. “Since we’re now aware of the opening, surely there’s some way to close it?”

One of the Walkers shook his head. “No, I’ve been researching this subject and it’s the combined presence of the Seventine that created the vacuum of power and sealed the prison. It was designed by the original seven.”

“Did that reading give you any idea how we can get them into the prison? You know, except for waiting them out and it sucks them back in?” I asked.

“I can’t find that information. I need to keep researching. The problem is that Walkers have their scrolls and tablets scattered all around the star system. Much has been lost, or hidden away.”

“What we need to do is call a meeting of every Walker. The combined knowledge exists somewhere; it’s just that you don’t have access to everyone’s brain,” I said as I inched my way closer to the opening.

For some reason I was back to thinking it would be fine to let the third out. My moods were very up and down at that moment. The room fell silent and they all stared at me.

I crinkled my eyes. “What?”

Had they noticed my movements toward the vortex already?

“That’s a brilliant idea, Aribella.” Josian’s smile was blinding.

I chuckled in relief. “No need to sound so surprised. I’m full of brilliant ideas.”

Lucy snorted. “You’re full of something, that’s for sure.”

“It would take some time to get the word out, but I think we could organize a Walker gathering on First World. As soon as we leave here, I’ll get the Doreens to start the campaign.” Josian’s eyes were practically jumping out of his head. “We haven’t gathered in large numbers in so long, it will be like a reunion.”

“Remember those gatherings in the beginning? Crazy times.” Lanthorne shook his head.

The other Walkers laughed together as they reminisced about the ‘good old’ days, probably when they partied with the dinosaurs.

“First World might not survive it.” Josian’s laughter boomed loudly around the stone room.

The light seemed to react to the noise, the brightness more intense.

I’d continued to inch my way closer to the opening. The brighter light was actually camouflaging my actions. When I was over the top of it, I glanced down. Waves of light shined up at me from what looked like an endless hole.

It seemed as if part of the glow was from moonstale stones littering the side walls. There were countless numbers of them interspersed with another type of yellow rock. The prison was lined with a variety of colored stones which must be part of the protection. Without thought I reached down and unsheathed the dagger resting in the side of my boot. Clutching the handle in my sweaty hand, I released the golden cord.

Hello, sweetheart.

My skin crawled at the deep voice.

We’re waiting for you in the shadows. I’ll release your mate the moment you complete the ritual.

I didn’t like the word ritual. It gave me an uncomfortable feeling. Or maybe that was the smugness of its tone. It was manipulating me somehow and I didn’t even care. I couldn’t stop myself from lifting the knife and sliding the razor-sharp point across the pad of my hand. It cut quick and deep, droplets of blood raining into the glowing abyss below me.

The moment my blood fell, connecting with the stones lining the rock, the light changed color, the white fading out to a deep red. I fell to my knees as a sense of foreboding struck hard. What had I just done? Something was very wrong.

Say the words, or you will release much more than my brother.

The voice was impatient, the genial tone it had adopted when speaking with me was gone.

What are you talking about?

There is much more locked in these walls than stones. There are ancient entities that guard and secure us. They feed off blood; you have just given them an influx of strength.

Oh, shit. I really should have clarified what exactly was going to happen that day.

I recalled the words and without hesitation spoke out loud.

“Vectus Elitus.”

Everyone spun in my direction.

“What did you say, Abby?” Lucy took a hesitant step toward me. “Please tell me it wasn’t ‘Vectus Elitus’?”

I shook my head as she repeated my words.

“Why?” Fury had her hands on hips. “What does that mean?”

Everyone except Josian jumped back as the now red light increased in intensity, shadowing our faces.

“It’s the invocation to start the ritual.” Lucy glared at me. “What the eff have you done?”

Crap. She’d used the word ritual too. The sick feeling intensified. I wasn’t sure if it was from the red light or the guilt. I stumbled back.

“How do you know so much about this place, Lucy?” I said in a weak voice.

“It’s the dreams.” She stepped forward. “I think I’m supposed to be a guardian or something. The information is coming in bits and pieces, but I’m starting to put it all together.”

Too late.

I stopped then and looked at her. I mean, really noticed Lucy. She was my oldest friend. I’d known her since we were in diapers. But she was different. In my own selfishness and crazy life I hadn’t stopped long enough to notice how much she had been through, the strength she now carried, the authority she held.

“Luce,” I breathed. “You ... wow, I’m impressed.”

Her brow furrowed. “I definitely feel a lot better knowing that it’s not insanity chipping at my brain. That there’s actually something to these dreams.”

“Baby girl, care to share what just happened?” Josian interrupted, his impatience clear by the strangled tone of his voice.

I was just opening my mouth to answer when the red lights of the pit flared and an unearthly scream emerged. Every one of us hit the ground. The walls began to shake as the noise increased. I could feel the Seventine emerging. It was calling to its brothers, and then it broke through the barriers and something fissured inside me.

Lucy crawled over to me. “You don’t know what you’ve done, Abby.”

My breath caught in my throat. I knew this had been a bad idea, and I was about to find out why.

I captured her face in my hands, staring into her serious blue eyes.

“What, Luce?” Tears poured down my face. “God, what have I done?”

It was as if I had been under a spell until that moment, and now I understood the full repercussions of my actions. I’d done the very thing we’d been trying to prevent and I may have just ended the world with my one decision.

“I didn’t see until your blood hit the stones, but the third was the lock.” Sympathy shone in her eyes. “You’re the chosen of the halves, Abbs. Your blood was the key to releasing the lock. If you had not freed the third, then it would never have been released and the Seventine would have been dragged back in when their time was up.”

I choked on my sobs. The noise continued to increase, the energy holding us immobile on the ground.

“I don’t ... I can’t ...” Oh, god, I couldn’t even get the words out. “I really effed up this time, Luce.”

Tears filled her eyes also, and she rested her forehead on mine.

“I won’t tell them, Abbs. It doesn’t change anything and our mission is the same. Save the worlds.”

I shook my head. “I can’t ask that of you. I think the Seventine influenced me somehow. I knew what I was doing was wrong, but I had this one-track mind that couldn’t be changed.”

“You should have come to us, Aribella.” I lifted my head from Lucy’s to see Josian and Lallielle crouched next to us. “That’s what we’re here for. We’re your family, and we protect you and guide the actions you make,” Josian finished, his bronze eyes serious.

“I know you’ve been on your own for a long time.” Lallielle reached out and grasped my hand. “It’s our fault that you forgot to turn to someone for help.”

I hung my head, shame clouding through me like an insipid fog. The golden cord snapped once in my mind and then it was gone. I remembered the final warning.

My head flew up. “We have to get out of here. The three freed are coming to destroy anyone still in the caves.” I faced Josian. “Tell your men in the other channel.”

He nodded. “They’re fine. There was nothing in their side except the traps, so they’ve already exited and are waiting outside.”

The pressure in the room had eased; I lurched to my feet with everyone else. Without a backwards glance, afraid I’d see the mists of the Seventine, I bolted toward tunnel eight. I had Lucy’s hand held tightly in one of my own and I trusted that everyone else was escaping with me.

There was a strange fogginess in the air now, making it difficult to see where we were heading, but I continued without pause. There was no time to waste. I screeched as a shadow rose in front of me, my face crunching as I smashed into what felt like a rock wall.

I bounced back, pulling Lucy down so we both ended up in a painful tangle on the ground. I was stunned for a moment and while I was waiting for the ringing in my head to stop, the melding bond snapped back in.

My breath caught in my throat. The emotions flooding my system were overwhelming. In the time Brace had been gone I’d forgotten how intense our melding was. The gasps were stuck in my throat. And while everyone was scrambling, trying to not stomp us to death, the wall I’d just smashed into moved out of the mists and, reaching down, scooped me into his arms. Lucy’s hand fell from mine.

The moment he touched me, his scent overwhelmed my senses and darkness engulfed my mind. I was neither fully unconscious nor conscious; I could feel the ground shifting, arms that felt like bands of steel wrapping tightly around me. There was not one iota of space between us. Tears tracked silently down my cheeks, flooding under my closed eyelids. Warm hands brushed them away.

“You need to open your eyes now, Red.” Shivers wracked me as his voice washed over my sensitive skin. “I need to see those tantalizing emeralds.”

I wanted to; I was wasting precious time not looking at his beautiful face. Every day I’d wished he was back with me and now I was too weak to open my damn eyes. The breeze caressed my face, drying the last of the tears which had soaked me. I felt relief that we were out of those mountains. No one had been attacked. The Seventine had kept its word to me, so far anyways.

I decided to face my fears and with a sigh opened my eyes. The light was dim outside, the sun starting to set in the indigo sky of First World.

“Hey, baby.” His features were immobile.

I clashed eyes with a chocolate brown so rich that I drowned for a moment.

“Brace,” was all I could strangle out.

His expression softened.

I finally noticed that his black tribal marks were visible. And the threads of our marks were bleeding out to join with each other. My eyes widened. I couldn’t see any yellow moonstale light reflecting around.

“Your marks –” I started.

His lips narrowed. “The Seventine’s power branded them permanently on my skin, since they’re part of the original universe.”

I sat up a little straighter. Was this why my marks had been permanent since my enlightenment?

Brace’s focus never wavered from me. He wasn’t saying much but the intensity screamed loudly. I wanted to blush. The heat in his gaze was as hot as the Crais suns’. I was probably getting a suntan. In my own nervousness I started to babble, confessing my sins.

“I’m sorry, Brace, I should never have freed the third. You warned me.” As the guilt overwhelmed me I struggled in his arms, wanting to stand on my own.

But he wouldn’t let me move an inch.

“I’m a damn stubborn idiot. I didn’t listen. I was too caught up in the thought that I could have you back.”

Brace’s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing slightly. “Listen to me, Red. You never stood a chance against its power and manipulation. Because of me it knew everything about us. It knew exactly what to say to you.” His tone was angry but his words confident. “If it takes me forever I will put the Seventine back in their prison. Don’t you worry about that.”

Josian interrupted us then. “I’m happy that you’re here, Brace, but we really need to move now.”

I had no idea how long he’d been standing next to us. Brace gave him the briefest nod before moving toward the Walker doorway.

You can put me down. I’m sure I’m not the lightest thing to be carrying around everywhere.

I spoke through our bond, my heart fluttering at the return of his mental presence.

Brace laughed.

You weigh nothing. And neither gods, Walkers nor Seventine could tear you from my arms right now.

I thought Walkers were gods, I teased, my lashes fluttering as exhaustion overwhelmed me.

I’d been so tired and alone that until Brace was back I hadn’t realized how much his loss had sucked from my energy. I rested my head on his hard chest.

No, we just have the egotism of them. Sleep now, baby. I have you and I’ll never leave you again.

I fought it briefly, wanting to ask him a million questions, but I lost the fight. As I drifted off I realized we were surrounded by the golden aura which had been absent for too long.

Chapter 12

The arguing woke me first. I kept my eyes closed as voices raged around me.

Should I pretend I’m still asleep?

I opened the bond to Brace; I was curled up on his lap, his presence surrounding me.

You take as much time as you need, Red. Accusations are being thrown around, and I’m sure they’re going to start in on you, and then I’m going to Hulk out and try to kill people and since they’re mostly people you love ... well, just take your time.

I mentally giggled, remembering how much he’d loved the Hulk movie. A smile must have curved my lips because the next thing I knew someone’s hair was hitting me in my face.

“Quit pretending to be asleep and save me from these nut jobs.” Lucy said as she flicked her fingers in front of my nose.

“Who are you calling a nut job, you psycho blond doll?” I recognized Fury’s cranky voice.

“I’m not psycho; I’m psychic. There’s a difference,” Lucy huffed out. “Bitch,” she added under her breath.

I laughed out loud this time and reluctantly opened my eyes.

“Oh, great. It’s sleeping beauty. About time you graced us with you presence, super Abby.”

I swung my head to face her. Fury and Dune were sitting against the wall, their backs straight. Dune’s arm fell off her shoulder as she leaned forward to glare at me. Lucy, who was next to us on the white couch, also shifted forward until her elbows rested on her knees.

Her voice was low as she barked out words. “Hey, Dune, why don’t you put a muzzle on your dog? She’s about to get her ass kicked if she doesn’t shut that whinge-hole she calls a mouth.”

Fury was on her feet so fast that I swear the wall shook from her pushing off it. “Why don’t you step over here and say that.” Her voice trembled as her anger bled into the room.

Lucy also pushed herself up. “My pleasure. You’ve needed an ass-whopping since Abby found you on Crais.”

Josian held up a hand and stepped into the center of the room.

“Lallielle will not be happy if we fight in this room. If you girls want to battle, then downstairs to the training room.”

My mouth fell open as I too hopped to my feet. I shivered as my body adjusted to the loss of Brace’s warmth, before turning my glare on Josian.

“Are you freaking kidding me, Dad? They can’t fight. Lucy is human and Fury has Walker powers.”

“I don’t need Walker powers to fight her,” Fury scoffed. “She’s like the size of a ten-year-old child.”

I sucked in a deep breath. Oh, crap.

“What the eff did you say?” Lucy’s tone was deadly.

“You. Are. Short.” Fury emphasized each word.

And then all hell broke loose.

By the time I had made it across the room, Lucy was on Fury’s back, her hand buried in the long white strands of hair as she slammed her head into the floor. Fury struggled, but Lucy was very proficient in the arts of wrestling and judo.

“You take it back,” Lucy screamed. “I do not look like I’m ten.”

“Child ... Child ... Child,” Fury chanted over and over.

Dune and Brace stood above them. I had to laugh watching these two brawny men jumping side to side trying to break them up. Though, as chick fights go, they were doing us proud. There was not one bit of scratching or hair pulling.

Fury twisted over, managing to gain some traction on Lucy. Their limbs flew all over, making it impossible to separate them. I glanced around the room, noticing that Lucas, who was once again randomly in my house, was standing in the corner with the slightest grin on his face. Lallielle and Josian also looked amused. The Reds were against the back wall, and their discipline shone through. Not one of them cracked a smile, although their eyes were flat out laughing.

I turned back to the fight, suppressing my own smirk, just in time to see Fury throw out her arm and by luck smash a fist into Lucy’s face. I heard the crack from where I was standing and right then I’d had enough. I released my power, the dream energy flying from me to immobilize the room. Even the Walkers paused in their actions. Excitement flared in my gut; I was getting stronger.

Stepping around Brace, I reached down and hauled Lucy up. There was already the beginning of a bruise forming around her right eye and down her nose; she was going to have a hell of a shiner. I sat her on the couch, flopping down next to her, waiting for the energy to finish its job.

Brace and Josian were the first to stir. My mate crossed the room, lowering from his great height to bring his face right up close to me.

“Very clever, Red.” His lips brushed mine, just the slightest pressure before he pulled back.

I flushed at the sweet but slightly frustrating kiss. After our time apart I needed more. But I knew both of us were feeling the pent-up frustration simmering between us. Privacy would be the best for our first real kiss.

I spun my head as Fury awoke and went nuts. Dune looked to be the only reason she wasn’t shooting off fire balls and burning down the house. Even still, her blue flames were flickering on and off.

“What did you do to me?” she sobbed, her tears evaporating in the heat of her flames. “Why did I see that?”

I shrugged. “I don’t know what you saw, and it wasn’t deliberate, simply the easiest way for me to end the fight.”

She’d stopped struggling, although her breath still came in deep huffs. “Don’t do that to me again,” she said, stumbling back with Dune and sinking against the wall.

I raised my brows at her commanding tone. “I’ll do whatever I need to prevent people getting hurt. If you need a good dose of common sense, I’m happy to be the one who knocks it into you.”

She glared me down. “And I’ll be the one who’s happy to burn you and your house to the ground.”

“Fury,” Dune admonished her. “You don’t need to have this attitude; these people are not your enemy and Abby more than any is your kin.”

Uh-oh, Dune was so in for it. Fury’s face darkened, the red highlighting her tensed features. She faced him, lowering her voice and, from what I could see, started to grill the hell out of him.

Over her drama, I turned away. “So what was all the yelling about when I woke up?”

I hoped my change of subject would distract everyone from whatever dreams I’d sent their way. Sometimes it was better not to know the vulnerabilities I’d exposed to the world.

“We weren’t yelling. We were discussing the events at the dark mountains and trying to figure out the next step.” Josian made his way over to Lallielle, pulling her closer to him.

The pink aura swirling around them had my heart rejoicing. For the first time in a long time I could watch their love without feeling as if someone was stabbing me repeatedly.

“Some of us were yelling,” Lucy said, rubbing her nose.

Jen the housekeeper walked into the room then and handed Lucy a type of blue gel square. She brought both hands up to her face to demonstrate how to press it to the bruise. The moment Lucy did this relief crossed her features.

“We need you to tell us exactly what happened in the dark mountains. The sooner we finish this debrief the sooner I can have the Doreens off to inform every Walker clan of the gathering.” Josian glanced behind him. “And Lucas arrived just after us with some urgent news.”

I closed my eyes briefly. It was time to face up to my actions. I didn’t waste time, getting right to the important parts.

“It could contact me through this golden thread in my mind. I assume this was the melding bond still between Brace and me.”

Brace’s nod confirmed my thoughts.

“Every time the Bracentine came it offered me that same deal.”

Brace interrupted. “Bracentine? You’ve got to be kidding.”

I shrugged. “It was better than calling it ancient-dude-wearing-my-mate.”

He snorted, shaking his head, before crossing his arms tightly. As his biceps strained against his shirt material I lost my train of thought for a moment.

Josian cleared his throat.

I swung my head back around, but not before I caught the darkening of Brace’s eyes and the flare of heat in his gaze.

“So it said if I helped to free its third brother it would release Brace and never repossess him.”

“Why did you believe it, Abbs? You of all people are generally cynical enough to ignore a deal like that.” Lucy faced me as she pulled her legs up into a cross-legged position. She still had the gel over half her face.

“It said it’s bound by the balance of the universe. If it gives its word it has no choice but to follow through.”

Josian shifted closer to us. “That’s actually true. The original powers were the balance, the yin and yang of the star system. Which is the reason for the birth of the Seventine. They balanced out the original seven. And neither of these primary powers can be destroyed, just contained.”

“I still don’t understand why they can’t be destroyed. There are plenty of other equalizers now.” Lucas spoke up, although his tone was flat.

I looked at him closely for the first time, noticing how red his eyes were.

“The Seventine and the original seven were created in the dawn of this star system. They are the first and without them balance in general would no longer exist,” Josian said.

“So this Bracentine never told you that your blood was the key to releasing the third and without you the remaining four would have stayed locked in there?” Lucy asked bluntly.

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. “No, Luce, it conveniently left that part out and there’s no way I would have followed through had I known that information.”

At least I hoped not.

Lucas snorted. “I doubt it, Abby. You don’t listen to much reason when it comes to your mate.”

I faced him, working to keep my face expressionless. I so didn’t have time for his royal ass-ness right now. After a few moments of exchanged glares I decided it wasn’t worth commenting, so I turned back to Josian. My father’s normally jovial face looked – sad. My heart hurt seeing the dull bronze of his eyes.

“I am so sorry, Dad. I hope you aren’t disappointed in me.” I’d never had to worry about letting people down before. “Despite the fact I’d have done almost anything to free Brace, I still don’t understand my complete acceptance of its offer.” I hung my head a little, blinking to stop the guilty tears. “I should have come to you and asked for your help.”

“Stop that right now, Red.” Brace’s anger flooded the room. The air suddenly felt harder to breathe. “The Seventine is a power beyond anything I’ve known. None of us would have stood a chance. It manipulated our melding bond.” He clashed eyes with almost everyone in the room. “Abby’s not to be blamed for this.”

His protectiveness wrapped around me.

“Seriously, is there anyone who doesn’t protect –” Fury’s words were cut short when Brace swung his head to stab her with his gaze.

“Stop talking,” he bit out, his tone low and deadly.

There was something different about Brace now. He’d always been a tough guy, but there was a simmering energy beneath the surface, coiled and waiting to strike.

“Don’t speak to her like that.” Dune stood.

He’d taken two steps toward my towering mate but as Brace shifted his hard gaze Dune halted, his expression torn. I couldn’t blame him. Brace looked downright scary.

“If we’re done with the questions I need some time with Abby. If we don’t cement the melding bond I won’t be able to control my actions,” Brace said, dismissing the rest of the room.

It was clear that he’d reached his limit as he scooped me up in his arms. I couldn’t deny that we needed time to work on our bond. I felt the urge eating away at me also. That of course didn’t stop the heat flooding my cheeks; I was definitely bright red.

Lucy let out the loudest laugh ever.

“Oh, yeah! Abbs is going to get some.” She started doing some weird cheer-dance thing and I wished I was close enough to punch her.

“Shut up,” I hissed.

Brace continued to ignore everyone, turning to leave.

“Brace!” Josian’s terse word halted him, but he didn’t turn around.

Surprisingly, the final warning came from someone else.

“I would hate to have to kill you so soon after getting you back. So I’m going to assume that you will show her the upmost respect and care. Don’t forget the precious gem that she is.” Lallielle’s gentle voice held a hint of steel.

I peered around Brace’s shoulder to see that Lallielle had one hand on Josian, holding him back. My father looked upset, but as I met his eyes he gave me a slight nod of acceptance.

“Abby is more than a precious gem to me. She is everything,” Brace said before starting to move again.

I blew my parents a kiss as we neared the door. I caught one last glimpse of Lucas. His face looked dark and thunderous. I remembered that he’d wanted to tell us something, but one glance at the stone-like features of my mate told me Lucas’s problem would have to wait.

Brace said nothing as we marched along the hallway of the children’s wing. I didn’t mind. I enjoyed being in his arms and words could wait until we reached the privacy of my room. My door slid open and we stepped through.

He lowered me to the ground before turning and muttering a few words that sent out a shield to settle around the room’s perimeter. He captured my gaze, his expression one of longing and anger.

Suddenly he turned and strode away. He didn’t go far, just to the metal railing near my balcony. Leaning his arms against the wall, he let his head fall to hang between them. I ached to move closer, but he seemed to need a few minutes to pull himself together.

He lifted his arms and, faster than I could process, slammed his fists into the steel pole holding my deck up. He repeated the action. I gasped, moving forward.

“Don’t,” I cried out. “Don’t hurt yourself, Brace.”

He faced me, the blood on his knuckles already starting to dry.

“This isn’t hurting me, Red,” he said wryly.

He moved and was right in my face before I could blink. Everything he’d ever done to keep up his ‘human’ facade was gone now. He was wild and strong and god-like.

“Hurt is being trapped in my own head unable help you. Hurt is watching that dead, empty look on your face.” He swore a few times as he grasped my biceps and pulled me closer. “Hurt was knowing that that piece of shit was manipulating you and I couldn’t stop it.” He roared the last part.

It was kind of messed up but this outraged anger for me was actually turning me on. Bumps crossed my skin and my heart rate galloped – and not out of fear.

Was there anything more beautiful in the world than the knowledge that you were loved, and loved so much that there was nothing above or beyond that could compare?

Before I could analyze the consequences I threw myself at him.

As my lips hit his I managed to murmur, “You know how to get rid of all that hurt? Shut up and kiss me.”

I felt his lips shift under mine. “Yes, Red.”

When we eventually pulled apart, our breathing heavy, I was distracted by a shimmering portal opening in front of us. Why had Brace opened a doorway? I swung my head around to meet his gaze.

“I hope you don’t mind, but I’d like to take you somewhere.” He held out a hand to me.

I didn’t hesitate for a moment, reaching out to follow my mate.

Brace pulled me into him, his strong arms scooping me up again. I would have protested but somewhere deep down I liked it.

We entered the vacuum. It didn’t take him long to walk through. I tried to see clearly what was on the other side but it was too dark. He paused just a moment before stepping out of the doorway. As we moved into the cool air my jaw dropped open.

“Where are we?” I gasped, never having seen any place so beautiful.

We stood on the edge of a snow field, the white expanse spreading out before us. Flakes swirled around, and icicles reflected off every surface, forming the most intricate patterns.

But the part which took my breath away was the stars.

Lighting up the darkness were millions of fiery balls, spanning almost to the untouched horizon. I’d never been so close to the sky beauties. It felt as if I could reach out a hand and capture them.

“This is the Northlands of First World. It’s always winter and perpetually night, but it is the one place in the worlds where you can stand amongst the stars.”

I wasn’t cold. Brace’s warmth surrounded me like a favorite coat. Suddenly he started to walk. I continued to stare at the sky, mesmerized by the beauty. Flakes of snow coated my face, leaving tiny pricks of cold. I gasped as a cabin came into view, hidden amongst the untouched environment.

It was stunning.

Wood lined the walls, surrounded by a large wraparound balcony.

Brace walked us across the wooden entrance, before reaching out his free hand and pushing open the door.

Stepping into the dark room, he lowered me gently to the ground. With a whisper the house lit up and warmth spread over me as a nearby fireplace sprang to life. Being mated to a Walker was never a dull experience. I took in the full expanse of the room before me.

“Holy amazeballs,” I said, spinning in a circle. “I love this.”

It was larger than I expected, yet still felt cozy. Very open plan, with a spacious living-dining area all merging onto the kitchen. The wood theme continued, although the luxurious white carpet under my feet and squishy dark-gray couches indicated there were high-quality fixtures throughout.

Brace smiled. “Good to hear, Red, because it’s yours.”

I stopped spinning around, my arms falling to my side.

“What do you mean?” I blinked at him a few times.

“After we melded I had this built for you. This has always been one of my favorite places in all the star systems. And I wanted you to have a slice of the stars all to yourself.”

I stepped closer to him. I couldn’t figure out how to react. My heart felt like it was about to burst and there were no words to describe my emotions.

“How did you do this?”

He smiled. “A few handy Walkers owed me a favor.”

He looked so perfect standing there, framed by the white snow visible through the large windows behind him. I couldn’t stop myself from launching into his arms. He put his large hands under my thighs. They almost wrapped completely around them and with no effort he yanked me up. I clenched my legs around his waist. He moved us backwards until I was cushioned against the wall. I absorbed his weight. The kissing was intense, beyond anything we had done before. I felt my control slipping.

And then as the kiss deepened, any reservations I had were gone.

Without removing my lips I arched back to gain enough leverage to lift his shirt up over his head. We had to separate for a moment but then were right back to the kissing. Always impatient, Brace ripped my tank-top right down the centre. He was going to be hell on my clothes. Lucky I had plenty of them. I wanted to feel self-conscious just in my bra and jeans, but there was no room for that here. The emotional overload was crazy and the heat we were generating almost had me tearing my own clothes off.

“Are you sure you want this, Red? Tell me now and I will find the strength to stop.” He spoke as he kissed his way down my neck.

He hesitated at the swell of my breast, his eyes rising to meet mine, seeking permission to continue.

I nodded once, gasping out, “If you stop I will kill you. KILL you.”

He smiled again, the melting chocolate he called eyes drowning my senses. “Message received.”

And then my bra was gone. We were skin to skin and I couldn’t stop moving. My entire body was so sensitive. Every brush sent shivers through me. I was making all these noises, which should have been mortifying, but I could tell he liked them. And I sure as anything couldn’t have stopped.

“Holy hell, you are the hottest thing in all the worlds, Red,” Brace said.

We were still against the wall, but then he shifted, striding in three large movements across the white carpet, along a hallway and into a bedroom. The first thing I noticed was the bed. It was beyond gigantic, spanning most of the room and framed by gauzy white netting.

Without allowing an inch of space between us, we dropped down on the soft cover, his huge body crowding over mine. And as I glanced up over his shoulder I gasped.

“The ceiling –” I started, my voice falling in awe.

He lifted his head, but instead of looking into the open expanse of glass ceiling that showcased the most stunning starlit sky, he simply examined my face. He started kissing me again, raining them over my face, before moving along my neck and down my body. I forgot about the view. In that moment I was about to self-combust.

“Your lips and tongue should be registered as weapons against women,” I moaned, wriggling against him.

His expression was soft. “You’re so beautiful, everything about you, and I have lived too many millennia without knowing the sweet perfection of your kiss.” He never shifted his eyes. “I love you, Abigail. I adore you. I cherish you.” He kissed me between each statement.

Tears filled my eyes.

“They better be tears of joy, Red,” he joked, his eyes narrowing as he examined me.

“I love you too.” I thought the words would be difficult, but they flowed out effortlessly. “Don’t ever leave me again,” I added, my tone fierce.

“Say it again.” His entire body stilled.

Surely he’d been told that before? I opened my mouth, but he captured my lips before I could speak.

I love you.

There was something more intimate about saying it through our bond.

More than my own life, Brace added as he continued to destroy me with his kisses and words.

And then I caught an errant thought that I knew wasn’t supposed to be heard.

I will destroy worlds to keep her safe.

I realized then that Brace wouldn’t have hesitated to release the Seventine and free me. A part of him truly did not care about the consequences.

But I knew our love wasn’t worth the cost of millions of innocent lives. I’d have to make sure we both stayed on the side of good and didn’t abuse our powers. My worries were swept away then as Brace lifted me into his arms.

When I surfaced again we were in an adjoining bathroom. The lights were dimmed and the large whirlpool bath was bubbling away. We were naked, which just felt natural; the melding bond wouldn’t allow for insecurities. Which was good. I’d hate to be trying to see my butt in the mirror and worrying about its size or something. Brace sank in and pulled me back against him.

“Why did you stop out there?” I asked, glancing up over my shoulder at him.

He groaned into my neck. “You’re a witch, Red, and there’s no rush. I plan to take my time with you tonight.”

I was relieved to know the night wasn’t over yet. And the warm, bubbling water definitely helped to relax me.

Eventually we made it back to the bed. I bit my lip as I ran my eyes over him. He laughed before reaching out a hand and clasping my face gently. He pulled me up to meet him halfway. His lips pressed into my own as he expertly seduced me with his kisses. This time there was no pausing, our bodies needing this after all the time apart, the reassurance that we were both together and that the bond was intact. The only break was when I had a moment of clarity and asked about birth control.

He shook his head. “Walkers make the choice to create life. I would have to release energy at the exact moment, otherwise there’s no chance of a baby.” He ran his hand gently down my body, distracting me. “And there are no diseases that we need to worry about.”

Our bodies moved closer and just when I thought I couldn’t take any more the final moment came. The pain was brief as my body adjusted, and then there was only pleasure. It surrounded me, blocking every sense, shutting out the world and all my worries. I shattered beneath him, and was surprised as he too lost control. When he said my name, I think my heart swelled to breaking point.

Exhaustion overtook me as we lay there, and just before I closed my eyes, surrendering to the darkness, I whispered to him, “Best night ever.”

His chuckle was the last thing I heard as he pulled me close. The golden glow surrounded us, tightening its loving embrace.

Chapter 13

“Tell me everything. Don’t leave one word out.”

Talina and Lucy had just cornered me in the cinema room. Lucy had knocked me to the ground and was sitting on me firing questions. I managed to lift my head and look between them. Lucy’s eye didn’t look too bad today but it would have been a decent shiner without the help of the gel pack.

“Seriously? Why would you want to know about my sex life?” I didn’t bother to struggle. I knew my friend and she was far more determined than I was.

Lucy’s brow furrowed. “Uh, because we’re girls, you’re our best friend and ...” She paused, glancing at Talina.

“Because we have no choice but to live vicariously through you,” Talina added.

I sighed. “You’re not going to give this up, are you?”

They shook their heads.

“Alright, I’ll dish, just get your ass off me.”

Lucy’s slight weight lifted and I dragged myself over to the couch. Rubbing my burning eyes, I leaned my head back. I was strangely tired, but at the same time invigorated. Brace and I had stayed all night at the snow cabin, and it had been sort of magical. The brilliance of the night sky had kept me mesmerized, along with my mate, so I hadn’t had much sleep. I’d only been back at the house for ten minutes before this ambush occurred.

On the couch Lucy and Talina crowded in on either side of me. Looking at their eager faces I had to smile at these crazies I called friends. I spoke quickly, trying to find the words to describe the best night of my life. I might have left a few of the moments out, the ones I really wanted to keep private.

“That’s the most romantic thing I’ve ever heard.” Lucy sighed. “He built you a dream home.”

“He said he loved you.” Talina sighed as well. “I wish I knew what happened to Ladre.”

She didn’t mention him a lot, but I knew he was often in her thoughts.

“We’ll find out one day, Talli.” I gave her a hug.

“At least you don’t have to worry about the love of your life turning into a traitorous bastard who will be sliced and diced into ten pieces the next time I see him.” Lucy stared at her nails; they were bright orange.

First World had this machine which tinted your nails, skin or hair. Lucy loved hers and almost every day had different colored nails.

“I want to see this cabin, Abbs. We need to have a sleepover under the stars. After you wash the sheets, of course.” She wrinkled her nose.

Shaking my head, I elbowed her in the side. “What you both need is a new love interest.” I changed the subject.

I wanted to see them happy and just because I was off the market didn’t mean they couldn’t branch out and have some fun.

“Well –” Lucy started.

But before she could finish we were interrupted.

Josian strode through the doorway. “I’ve been looking for you three. We have things to discuss. Everyone’s in the sitting room.”

He waved us out the door, bringing up the rear so we couldn’t escape. I skipped every second step on the way downstairs and managed not to fall. As I walked into the room, I noticed the Reds were missing. They must already be off informing everyone of the Walker gathering.

I sat on the long couch, Talina and Lucy squishing in next to me. Brace was against the wall, Lucas beside him. They were having a discussion, but Brace caught my eye, locking me in his gaze. The slightest smile crossed his lips and, before I could stop myself, images flooded my mind and the blush spread like a sunrise across my face.

“Two guesses what Abby’s thinking about right now.” Lucy smirked at Talina.

“Can you blame her? He’s hotter than hot, and from what she said ... I’d probably still have him tied to my bed.”

Lucy snorted. “Oh, yeah: handcuffs, whips and –”

“Stop,” I whispered in mortification. “I’m going to kill you two if you don’t shut up now.”

Red is your color, gorgeous.

I glared at him.

And, for the record, I think I’d be the one tying you to the bed for the rest of our days.

“Oh, eff me,” I said out loud.

Lucy snorted again. “Yeah, that’s what we’re talking about.”

I couldn’t help it as my laughter erupted.

“Just so you both know: Brace can hear every word you’re saying.” Maybe that would shut them up.

But instead of being embarrassed like normal people they both laughed harder.

“Tell him that I have some restraints if he wants to borrow them.” Lucy winked at the two men across from us.

I wasn’t even going to ask her why she had cuffs.

“Why did I have a daughter? Honestly, I’m not sure I can handle the stress.” Josian muttered his favorite lament as he walked in the room with Lallielle.

Quarn was the last to enter, giving me a wink as he sat in the single seat. I was happy to see him again. He’d had to be at the castle for the last few weeks, helping with security.

Josian and Lallielle sat on the floor.

“Alright, I have some new information.” Josian got right into it. “The planning for the Walker gathering is underway. We’ve decided on one First-World month from now. We will hold it at that same field as the last battle. It’s large and isolated enough to house everyone. We’re inviting all clans, even the Abernaths.”

“What?” Brace stood straight. “You do not want Que anywhere near this if you’re trying to gather information to stop him.”

“I understand, but there must be members of your clan who don’t agree with your father’s actions. The Doreens have orders not to approach any Abernaths. I’m leaving it up to you to discreetly get word around.”

Brace’s expression was troubled, but he gave a slow nod. “I have a few trusted friends. I’ll pass the information on.”

Josian also gave a slight head dip. “That’s the best we can do.”

“Has there been new activity now that there are three Seventine released?” I had to ask. My guilt wouldn’t let me ignore it any longer.

Josian shook his head. “Actually, everything has been quiet. As far as we can tell via the Walker networks there have been no new lost tethers on any of the worlds. It’s as if they’ve gone to ground somewhere.”

“If I was the key to releasing the third Seventine, then are the rest going to just stroll out no problem now?” I needed to know if I had greatly accelerated the time-line to the final battle, I still had four half-Walkers to collect.

Lucy snapped into soothsayer mode. “From what I can gather,” she glared around the room, “and let me tell you this seeing-the-future thing is not easy, but I know a few things. Firstly, without Abby they could never have freed the third. Her blood is from the ancients. This was a safety mechanism woven in by the originals when they first contained the Seventine.”

Damn, I was such a frigging moron.

“Second, it’s not going to be easy to release the rest of the Seventine. In fact, each subsequent release will require even larger influxes of energy.”

“So we have time to stop them still.” I breathed a few sighs.

“There’s always time and hope, until we’re all dead.” Lucy smiled brightly. “And then we might be the undead, so it’s a never-ending cycle.”

“Wow, how have we done without your insights before now,” I drawled at her. “Not to mention that unwavering optimism.”

“Have you seen Francesca in your visions?” Lallielle interrupted us, her voice shaky. “I’ve heard that since you’re so rare you can keep tabs on each other.”

Lucy’s lips thinned into fine lines as she hesitated. “I’ve seen glimpses of her, Lalli, and it doesn’t seem as if she’s being forced to stay away. Her location is murky, but ... she’s not unhappy.” Lucy’s expression turned sympathetic. “I could be wrong. It seems as if the more I allow these images in, the more that flood through me. I’m still not very good at getting the fine details.”

“You’re doing a wonderful job. It takes years to become proficient at this gift,” Lallielle said, trying not to look upset, although I could see her forehead wrinkling as she turned to stare out the window.

Lucy’s face fell at Lallielle’s distress. I reached out and gripped her hand.

“So what do we do for the month until this reunion?” I said, wondering if I’d have enough time to go to the next planet.

“I don’t want you leave First World for a while,” Josian said. “I need you here to help me with the setup. It’s going to take quite a lot of maneuvering to make sure we don’t end up with clan wars.”

Did I look confused? I certainly felt confused.

“The clans are very competitive. To prevent daily battles we must set up separate territories for each.” Brace smiled. “Then we have just one central gathering point that acts as neutral ground.”

I groaned. “You Neanderthals are going to spend most of the time in a peeing contest, aren’t you?”

Josian roared with laughter. “I’ll have you know, Aribella, we were around long before the Neanderthals.”

“Even better,” I muttered.

“Shit.” Lucy jumped to her feet.

Everyone stared at her as she paced.

“Josian is correct: Abby, Fury and Talina are important. Without your presence no one is going to take this seriously. You have to be included in all parts of the entire gathering.” She looked a little stunned. “And I have to say that if even a tenth of the things I’m seeing are true then ... Walker’s are ... they’re damn crazy,” she finished before sitting back down and holding her head in tented fingers.

I wondered what she’d seen.

“It’s true.” Brace raised his eyebrows. “Everyone is going to be a little stupid trying to meet these mythical half-Walkers.”

“Speaking of mythical pains-in-the-butt, where’s Fury?” Lucy asked, without lifting her face. “Shouldn’t she be here?”

I’d forgotten about the prickly Crais half-Walker. No wonder it was so peaceful in the room.

“She went for a walk, something about needing to clear her head,” Lallielle told us.

“And if she comes back with a personality transplant then double score for us,” I said.

Lucy snorted, lifting her hand in the air for a high-five.

“I wouldn’t dream too big, super Abby. While I have returned as less of a dragoona, don’t expect me to start passing out hugs.”

Fury’s voice filled the room. She’d just walked into the entrance. Dune wasn’t in his usual place, attached to her hand.

“Looks like you lost an appendage,” I noted.

She actually gave me a half-smile. It looked forced but was a vast improvement on her normal scowl.

“Dune is waiting for me outside. We’re going swimming.”

Lucy lifted her head then. “Who are you and what have you done with Fury?”

Fury shrugged. “Let’s just say I saw a different side of super Abby and her faithful side-kick Lucy yesterday. We have more in common than I thought and I ...” She paused to consider her words. “I guess I’ve decided to be less difficult. It sounds as if we have quite a battle ahead of us and if I know anything it’s the strength of a united front.”

I exchanged a quick glance with Lucy. Her expression of surprise must be mirroring my own. Personally I would believe Fury’s shift in personality when I had a little more evidence of its permanence.

“Great to hear,” Josian boomed, smiling broadly. “Grantham will be here in a few days. We are going to discuss the Walker convention. He’s excited to meet the half from his clan.”

Fury nodded once. “I’ll see you back here tonight then.” She left the room.

“I wonder what the hell she saw in my dream power.” I shook my head.

“Clearly something more life-changing than the time Sarah Morrison pantsed you in front of everyone,” Lucy piped up.

I groaned. Oh, no. She hadn’t seen that, had she? “Damn. Why is it always the moments I want to forget?”

“What’s pantsed?” Brace and Lucas asked together.

I lunged to cover Lucy’s mouth, but I wasn’t fast enough.

“Sarah yanked Abby’s shorts down to her knees,” she spluttered out around her laughter.

I hung my head. “And it happened to be a no-clean-underwear day.”

“Yep, she was bare-assed for the entire world to see.”

I could remember the mortification like it was yesterday.

A swift grin crossed Lucas’s face. I held up a hand, halting him before he made his comment.

“Moving on from that lovely memory ...” I said, my words trailing off as two strangers entered the room.

A man and woman, more gorgeous than any two people had the right to be, stood framed in the massive doorway. They looked similar. The man had shoulder-length platinum-blond hair which was pulled back in a clasp held at the nape of his neck. The woman had the same unnatural-colored hair. It fell to her waist in a thick straight sheet. They were tall, both well over six feet, and as they stared around the room, I noticed the unusual color of their eyes. They were such a light icy blue it was almost white.

Only one breed of life-form was this perfect. Walkers.

Brace shifted forward, moving across the room faster than I could track. I held my breath waiting for the explosion of power. Brace was always protective but it had reached epic levels since his return. But instead of the battle I’d expected the three of them met in a fierce hug, Brace scooping the other two up and spinning them around.

My jaw fell open. It was probably inches from dragging on the floor. Clearly, they knew each other. Talina placed her hand on my face, closing my jaw.

“Sorry,” she whispered, “I was worried you were going to get carpet-burn if your chin dropped any lower.” Her eyes twinkled.

“Wow, it looks like your hot-as-hell mate has his own set of hot friends.” Lucy turned to me, her blue eyes registering her interest in the newcomers. “Who are the blondie twins?”

I shrugged. I had no idea. But she was right: they very much looked like twins.

The three of them conducted a rapid discussion, before both sets of icy blue eyes shifted to lock on me. I felt a warm acceptance from the man, but there was something hesitant in the woman’s gaze. I clashed eyes with her, and I swear she immediately judged me and found something lacking. She dismissed me by turning away. Brace faced the room, the pair falling in on either side of him.

“I want to introduce my oldest friends, the wolf twins, Magenta and Colton. They’re Abernaths and have defected from Que to join our battle.” He pulled them further into the room to introduce everyone.

Wolf twins? That was a strange introduction.

Josian stepped forward and did that Walker-handshake greeting. I realized this was the first time I had seen a full Walker female. Magenta had a hardness about her, her beauty tempered by a diamond strength. One difference with us half-Walkers is we’re much more human than a full Walker, every flaw and emotion out there for the world to see.

I noticed a definite interest from Lucy when Colton took her hand and kissed it gently. I nudged her. She did not need to fall for a damn Walker. That could only end in tears.

I was the last one to be greeted. Brace pulled me into his arms. My heart jumped as his strength encircled me. Our melding bond sprang to life, the golden aura surrounding us.

“This is Abigail. My life,” he said.

Colton nudged Brace aside and wrapped me up in a Walker hug. I refer to it like that because they all hug the same way: full-bodied bear hugs. I chuckled, patting his back a few times. He was warm, the way Brace always felt. Walkers definitely ran hot. He leaned his head in close and took a deep breath. Did he just sniff me?

“Okay, that’s enough. Hands off.” Brace snatched me back, although his glare didn’t faze Colton at all.

He just laughed out loud, a deep masculine sound which filled the room and had Lucy and Talina not so discreetly fanning themselves.

“Abigail and I are going to be great friends,” he said, his confidence obvious. “So you’re just going to have to deal.” He flashed me a set of brilliant white teeth, another Walker trait.

“Don’t forget who got their ass kicked last time we battled, Colt. I will bury you.” Brace sounded serious but his grin implied otherwise.

Magenta cleared her throat then, distracting the men. I faced her, attempting to mould my expression into a friendly welcome. Her features remained impassive and unreadable. Examining her, I wondered why her parents had named her after a deep red color. She was the palest person I’d ever seen.

“Don’t mind my sister,” Colton started. “She doesn’t like competition, especially in the form of a stunning red-haired mystical half-Walker.”

Magenta growled at her brother but didn’t bother to respond. Meanwhile I was going nuts trying to figure out what Colton meant. In what way could I be competition to her, except if it came to Brace? I narrowed my eyes. I didn’t care how gorgeous and powerful she was. If she came near Brace I was going to take her apart and put her back together inside out. She wouldn’t be very pretty then.

I like this side of you, Red. Your tendency toward violence is quite the turn-on. Brace picked up my thoughts as he crowded closer to me. But you have nothing to worry about. Magenta and Colt are my oldest friends ... the only real family I had growing up.

Oh, you and I are definitely going to be having a little chat later, Brace. He had some explaining to do, especially about Magenta.

Looking forward to it. His words sent bursts of heat through my body. He’d layered them with so many more meanings then the words suggested.

The twins moved, distracting us.

“I’d like an update on everything that has happened since you left, Brace.” Warmth entered Magenta’s dulcet tones as she faced him. “And we have a list of Abernaths who want to attend the gathering.”

How did they already know about the event?

Her manner of speaking had the immediate effect of dismissing everyone in the room besides Brace. Clearly she was not interested in what the rest of us had been doing. Colton, on the other hand, seemed very approachable, flashing around his blinding white smile as he answered my unspoken question.

“Yeah, word got around to us that there was a Walker gathering being organized. Mags and I decided to take it on our own initiative and find the loyal Abernaths. We did our best to verify everyone on the list, but something tells me one or two of Que’s spies made it through.”

Josian acknowledged this with a swift nod. “It was inevitable. A gathering on this scale could never be kept a secret.”

“I don’t know how you think this is not going to be a massive disaster,” Magenta said, tossing back her perfect hair. “The last time we met, on Earth, we destroyed that city.”

“You met on Earth?” I blurted. “But your powers are limited there.”

She spoke slowly, as if I were a moron. “Even with limited powers Walker fighting created what you now refer to as the Grand Canyon. Imagine the damage they could do on First World.”

I exchanged a glance with Lucy. She looked both amused and horrified.

“What’s so funny?” I had to ask.

“Just the way she speaks to you, like you’re a child.” She was laughing as she said this loud enough for the room to hear.

Magenta shifted her hard gaze to Lucy, her eyes widening slightly at the lack of respect she saw there.

I shook my head. “Don’t antagonize the angry Walker. If she decides to wrestle you’re going to end up with more than a black eye.”

Colton laughed out loud. “These two are fantastic,” he said to Brace.

“Do they always say whatever they are thinking?” Magenta’s pouty lips were pursed. “Because that will get annoying fast.”

“Oh no,” Lucy held one hand over her heart, “however will I live with the shame of being annoying to a pretentious Walker.”

Colton laughed again, doubling over a little. His sister slapped his arm hard. Everyone in the room was distracted then by Jen announcing that lunch was ready in the dining room.

“I might take these Walkers into my study. I want to go over their list and work out some of the logistics of this gathering,” Josian said.

Lallielle nodded. “I’ll have them send the food in to you.”

“Do you want us girls in there too?” I was annoyed at being excluded again, especially when the half-Walkers were apparently so vital to the success of this venture.

Josian winked at me. “Don’t worry. We aren’t discussing anything important, just figuring out the fine details. Like what to do about Tatiana of Laos and Nos of Whar.” The Walkers all groaned. “They have this lifelong feud. Their clans are always fighting. We’ll put them on opposite sides of the field.”

“And after Jedi of Gai slept with Nos’s sister, they’re also on the outs,” Magenta gossiped.

“This is going to get very messy,” Brace said. “And that’s if Que doesn’t decide to just show up.”

Magenta and Josian continued to discuss the Walker clans as they left the room. But Brace stayed by my side.

“Why aren’t you going with the others?” I asked him.

He smiled. “They don’t need me right now. Mags and Colt will fill Josian in, and I’d rather have lunch with you.”

He hadn’t let me far from his sight since the mountains.

“I just need to use the bathroom first,” I said as I ducked into the small room off the side.

Lucy and I had finally figured out the First-World toilets. It had freaked me out initially, but now I was used to the water and waiting for the blast of air to dry my butt.

I washed my hands, catching sight of myself in the mirror. I’d noticed recently that my marks seemed to be changing: they were brighter, bolder, although it was hard to tell with the constant pulsing of the red.

I walked out, my heart skipping a few beats as I eyed my mate. He was waiting for me, one leg propped up against the wall. Gods help us all from that lean.

His eyes lazily followed me. There was no urgency in his face, so I was unprepared for him to take two steps and scoop me off my feet. His lips crashed into mine. He stood there, in the middle of the room, supporting my weight with ease. I groaned as he deepened the kiss. I would never have enough of this. I couldn’t believe he was back with me, freed from the Seventine. Which only reminded me of what I’d done, and the guilt at my actions roared to mind, momentarily distracting me. Brace pulled away, his eyes roaming across my face.

“What’s wrong, Red? I lost you there for a minute.”

I laughed. “You had at least fifty-five percent of my attention.”

He leaned forward and kissed my neck. “Well, I better work a little harder,” he said as his lips trailed across the sensitive skin under my chin. “How am I doing now?”

I groaned again; I couldn’t help myself. “Maybe sixty.”

He grazed the corner of my mouth, teasing me.

“Okay, seventy.”

More teasing followed. He was driving me crazy. I arched against him.

“Eighty, ninety, one hundred,” I said breathlessly. “Definitely one hundred.”

And right then I was pretty sure we were going to be late for lunch.

Chapter 14

After lunch it was training time for the half-Walkers and even Lucy was included this time. Although it was going to be difficult to train her, her gift was rare and few knew of its secrets. Lallielle, having grown up with Francesca, was her best bet for information, and she was happy to impart everything she knew. They were currently sitting cross-legged in the grassy area close to the house. Every time I glanced across they looked to be meditating. Brace drew my attention back to the half-Walkers. It was strange having him teach us again, although Fury didn’t seem happy with his hard-ass attitude.

“You have an elemental power, Fury. You need to understand the mechanisms of fire,” Brace said after she’d thrown her book down for the second time.

He’d had Fury and Talina researching the properties of fire and water for the last hour.

“We’re Walkers. Surely the science of humans is obsolete for us?” She pushed her white hair back from her face.

“Once you understand the basic structure and properties of an element you have a much better chance of controlling and developing it. Grantham will be here soon. He spent many years researching minerals to assist his Earth abilities,” Brace said. “He’ll be able to tell you if it’s beneficial or not.”

Fury’s eyes narrowed. I recognized her angry-face but before I could stop her she burst into flames.

“Does it look as if I need any help? How could research improve on my power?”

Her voice lowered into a growl, which fazed none of the Walkers. The blondie twins actually looked fascinated, stepping dangerously close to the heat.

Fury stalked right up to Brace, an intense dislike on her face. “You speak to me like I’m nothing, but I’m powerful. I can burn cities to the ground and reduce you to ash.” The glow of power reflected across her features, distorting them.

She made a move to dive at Brace, who was standing stoically observing her emotional display. I reacted instinctively, leaping between them. But in my haste I misjudged the distance, slamming full-bodied into her intense heat and blue flames.

“Abby!” Voices screamed my name from all directions.

I closed my eyes, preparing to be burnt alive. But there was no pain. As we connected, a golden cord of power leapt from my centre and tethered itself to Fury. The moment this happened, her flames sprang higher and a gold sheen flowed through the blue. We were completely surrounded, the flames even flickering off my skin, but there was no pain, just a pleasant warmth.

We stood there like that for an eternity of moments; I could feel her power reacting to my energy, almost like I could control her. After a while I registered that we were surrounded by a circle of concerned faces. Mouths were moving, but I could hear none of the words.

Oh, my god, what’s happening? I can’t move; I can’t stop the fire.

I picked up the panicked dialogue, realizing it came from Fury. I sent thoughts in her direction.

Firstly, you’re lucky you didn’t touch Brace. If you ever threaten him again, I will end you. I started with the most important point. And I’m guessing we connected. I’m not sure why I’m not a small pile of ash, but we need to turn it off now.

More panic threaded her mind. I can’t pull the flames back; they’re outside my control.

Was I the one in command?

I sent energy along the cord tethered to Fury. Her flames responded immediately, surging to surround us in a radius of five feet. Everyone around us jumped back, except Brace, who stood worryingly close to the flames. I jabbed my arms at him to indicate he needed to back up. Thankfully Colton gripped his shoulders and, with some help from Josian, wrestled Brace out of the danger zone. I could tell by the set of his jaw that my mate wouldn’t be patient for much longer. I needed to stop this.

Instead of feeding power into the cord, I started to draw it back along the tether. Huge influxes of energy rocked through me, trying to find somewhere to rest. I guided it toward the well at my centre, which had always scared me with its depth and intensity. It sucked the energy down, as if it had been dying of thirst and this was a huge glass of water. This continued until the rope tethering us together started to fray. It eventually disconnected, snapping back inside me, and Fury and I fell apart.

Brace had me before I even hit the ground. I wrapped my arms around him, trying to quell the shivers that were shaking me from the inside. I was coming off an energy high or something. I looked over Brace’s shoulder to Fury. She was cradled in Dune’s arms and seemed to barely have the strength to lift her head.

“What happened? What did you do to her?” Dune barked at me, his normal good nature disappearing under the stress of Fury’s limp body in his arms.

“It wasn’t Abby’s fault.” Fury’s voice was just audible. “I got overconfident with my power and paid the price.” She dropped her head down onto his shoulder, closing her eyes.

I struggled to get down, needing to go and verify she was okay. Brace set me gently on my feet. I dashed closer, but Dune held her away so I couldn’t touch her.

“I don’t know what happened,” I said, the stress raising my voice to a high pitch. “When I crashed into her some sort of golden cord shot from me and tethered itself to Fury. She couldn’t control her power and both of us were frozen in this little bubble.” I gulped. “I was in control of the flow of energy. I could increase her flames or end them. I sucked the power into myself. I didn’t know what else to do to separate us.”

Dune’s broad features softened. “Is she going to be okay?”

I turned to Josian, then to Brace, waiting for one of them to speak. They generally had answers to these weird Walker things. But all of them, even the blondie twins, looked like they were in shock. They just stared at me, their expressions full of ... fear and maybe a slight incredulity.

“Hello, Earth to Walkers.” Lucy grinned at me. “Or should it be First World to Walkers?”

“What are you all doing?” I demanded. “Someone answer Dune.”

“I’m fine,” Fury said. It was pretty unconvincing, considering she could barely lift her head. “My energy is drained, but I can already feel it starting to regenerate.”

Relief flooded me.

“So can someone tell us what Abby just did, because I’m picking up nothing?” Lucy had her hands on her hips, looking a little put out.

I laughed. “You’ve only had this ability for a few months, Luce, and for most of that you didn’t even know you had it. Someone’s getting a little too used to having foresight.”

She shrugged. “What can I say; it’s nice not to feel useless in a world full of gods and those with gifts.”

I was distracted then as four massive Walkers surrounded me. They stared down.

“What?” I blurted out, feeling a little self-conscious.

“Well, Abby, you’ve just given Mags another reason to hate you.” Colton’s tone was light-hearted, although his face remained impassive.

“How can a half be trusted with the gift of a conduit?” Magenta spat out. “How can she be the one?”

Josian’s bronze eyes twinkled as he reached out and engulfed me in a hug.

“Francesca did keep assuring me you were the key to defeating the Seventine, and I could never figure out how your power fit into everything.” His voice was soothing.

I concentrated on breathing through the strands of blood-red hair surrounding me.

“But you’re a conduit, baby girl. You are quite literally the key.” Josian set me down.

Lallielle grasped his arm, capturing his attention.

“What is a conduit?” she asked, her features frozen and body stiff.

I wondered what was bothering her.

“Don’t panic, my love.” Josian could read his wife better than anyone. “Aribella has a strong power. She can channel the gifts of other Walkers. As we just saw, she connected to Fury, and had the ability to increase or decrease her powers.”

My heart felt like it literally skipped a few beats. “So when we have all of the half-Walker girls, I’m going to be able to connect to them and increase their powers?”

Brace and Colton laughed together. I faced them, nailing each one with a glare. Brace’s eyes softened, his lips turning up as he chuckled.

“This is so much bigger than that. You’re going to be able to connect to all of them at the same time, Red, and create one super power.”

“Told you she was super Abby, but no one wanted to listen to me.” Fury’s voice was a little stronger. She was still cradled in Dune’s arms about ten feet away.

“Can I connect to anyone and suck their powers out?” Maybe I could neutralize the Seventine by myself.

“Don’t even think about it, Abigail.” Brace’s eyes were drilling a hole in my head. “The Seventine are from the origin. You cannot drain their power. Remember that they can never be undone, only contained.”

There went that brilliant plan.

“Try it with me.” Talina stepped forward, her brown eyes determined.

I shook my head hard. No way. Hell no. I’d almost broken Fury.

“I don’t know how I connected with her, and I sure as anything don’t want to be draining you to separate us.”

Talina shrugged. “You have to practice and I want to understand what just happened.”

And just like that she drew water from the nearby ocean, funneling it toward us. It formed a whirlpool around her, even though she was on dry land. I’d never seen her do that before. She now stood surrounded by hundreds of liters of ocean water.

Colton took a step forward. “These half-Walkers are kick-ass,” he said, reaching out a curious hand.

He was opening his mouth to say something else when he touched the swirling water. Without pause he was swept up in the whirlpool, sucked through it and flung far out into the ocean.

I gasped, before remembering he was a Walker. I shrugged, knowing he’d be fine. Talina waved her hand at me, telling me to move closer.

“Did she just see what happened to Colton?” I said, my feet not moving. “I think I’ll stay right here where it’s dry.”

I shrieked as Colton literally appeared out of thin air in front of me. Water dripped off his white-blond hair and he had a huge grin on his face.

“That was a whole lot of fun and my friends call me Colt.” He winked at me.

“Colt can use a form of instant transmission within the same world, so don’t be alarmed if he disappears and reappears in front of you.” Brace threw his friend a dirty look.

Colton smirked. “Just one of my many awesome powers. I just wish I could use it between the star systems. Unfortunately it’s limited within a world.”

“Definitely an awesome power.” I returned his earlier wink.

“Don’t let him suck you in with his charm.” Brace held out a hand for me but before I could take it I felt a hard shove from behind.

I flew past everyone toward Talina, smashing into her. The golden cord sprang to life, connecting to her the same way it had done with Fury. I was now inside the water, standing next to Talina. From my position I could see Brace and Colton. They looked to be yelling at Magenta. She stood there, arms crossed, unworried by the men. She must have been the one who had pushed me; no wonder I’d flown.

Interesting. Talina captured my attention. I can no longer draw from my energy. I can feel it there but it’s outside my control.

I could sense her energy flowing along the cord. I hadn’t realized when I was connected with Fury, but their power felt different. Talina’s was light and cool. Almost like a mist, it glided effortlessly. Fury’s was ... well, angry. It rushed in burning waves, pushing and forcing itself into me. Maybe their energy was indicative of their personalities or the other way around. The power created the personality.

Let’s experiment, I said to Talina. I’ll try to control the water.

I sent energy back along the cord, undirected pure energy. The whirling vortex of water surrounding us increased in both size and intensity. I sent a sharp pulse along and jets shot off in all directions. Talina’s laughter echoed in my head.

What?

Her chuckles continued. Have a look at Magenta.

I flicked my head around to clash with a pair of angry white-blue eyes. She was soaked head to foot, rivulets still running along her body. She’d been directly hit by an off-shooting geyser. Brace and Colton were standing close. Both had the slightest grins on their faces as they tried not to laugh their asses off. I could only imagine how Magenta would retaliate if they let loose their mirth. I gave her an apologetic shrug, but hey, she was the one who had thrown me into this, so she may have gotten what she deserved.

You can definitely increase the intensity, so now we have to figure out how to separate, Talina said.

Before I could respond, Fury, who was back on her own feet, moved closer to us. Talina and I watched in astonishment as flames erupted from her again.

What the hell is she doing? I asked Talina.

I have no idea, but it looks as if her energy is back.

Fury lifted her arm and before I could shake my head she reached into the water and grasped my hand. She was not swept up in the water. Instead a second golden cord flung from me and tethered to her again. The energy inside me changed again: the cool smoothness of Talina mingled with the burning intensity of Fury. And in the centre of that was my own power drawing it in and cycling it around.

Can you both hear me? Fury’s voice echoed in my mind.

Yes, I said at the same time as Talina.

The three of us were connected.

Have you noticed what’s happened? I said, finally paying attention to the visible power-show.

The flames and water had combined, creating what felt like a boiling tornado. A golden sheen shone throughout; I was starting to get the feeling gold was my color.

Once we have gathered all of the half-Walkers, we’re going to destroy the Seventine. Fury’s confidence was unwavering and I could feel it through the bond.

She liked the power, maybe a little too much. Which might end up being a problem in the future.

Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. They’re an original power. They might know a few things we don’t, Talina said, always the voice of reason.

Exactly, I added. Like how the hell do I separate the three of us without draining you both?

I pulled my power, slowly trying to unravel the cord, but there was no change. I also tried to walk away, but the cord just extended. I knew I was the only one who could disconnect us. The other girls didn’t have any control.

I’m sorry, I said, knowing I had no choice but to drain them.

Nothing was working: the bond was strong and unwavering. I started to pull energy from them both. As before, my endless well had no trouble taking and containing the huge influxes. It took longer than the last time and when I felt the cords weakening, instead of continuing, I reached out, mentally grasping both and yanked as hard as I could. They resisted me for a split second before tearing away from the girls. All three of us hit the ground.

“Well, that wasn’t as bad as last time,” Fury said, pushing herself up to rest on her forearms.

I wanted to answer but at that moment I was fighting the power inside.

“Let it go, Red.” Brace was by my side. “You know what you have to do.”

He helped me to my feet.

“You should see your marks, Abbs.” Lucy was close by, helping Talina to stand. “There are pulses of gold in the red.”

I couldn’t answer; I was too focused on getting rid of the energy. I started toward the ocean. I hadn’t meant to move quickly but I was so fast it was almost instant. With a deep breath I gathered the excess flowing through me and shot it from my body. It left in a blue and gold flash, igniting into a series of fireworks out over the turquoise depths of the ocean.

“Well, at least we know she’s good for the entertainment at the Walker gathering,” Magenta said. She was dry and back to looking perfect.

“Shut up, you annoying-as-hell Walker.” I expected Lucy to have spoken but it was Fury. I was surprised until she added, “No one gets to insult super Abby but me.”

She gave me a half-grin, just the corners of her lips turning up.

We’re a half-Walker family. We can fight but no one else is allowed.

I picked up her thoughts, which was the first time I’d been able to do that. And I could tell she hadn’t intended me to hear them. I tightened the energy around my mind, effectively shutting out the others. It was much better not hearing anyone except Brace; he was always a presence in my head.

You better believe it. But you have to know that when you’re connected to the girls I cannot reach you. The melding bond is still intact but it’s as if communications have been suspended between us.

His deep tones washed over me, soothing the last of the ragged edges left from the overload of energy.

I don’t like it when I can’t talk to you, I said, taking his hand and threading our fingers together.

Josian cleared his throat, capturing everyone’s attention. “I think we’ve had enough training for the day, and there needs to be some brainstorming regarding this new conduit power and how to control it.” He looked proud.

Lallielle, who was beside him, just looked worried.

“I think it’s time to head to the field and mark out the territories. Is everyone coming?” he continued.

We all nodded.

I was distracted then as Quarn drove up in one of the small forest buggies. There weren’t many vehicles on First World, but I really enjoyed travelling in the small, open-aired all-terrain buggies.

They were green in color, low and fast with a visible roll cage. The engine was almost silent but I could hear when it cut off and Quarn jumped out, moving toward us. He’d been back at the castle with Lucas, assisting in some security concerns.

Lucas’s news that I’d missed earlier had been an assassination attempt on both himself and his father. First World had never had such an occurrence before, and it had been initiated by the head of armies, making it even more serious. Quarn was going to be gone a lot trying to restore a semblance of order, and Lucas needed someone around he could trust.

“How is everything with the royals?” Lallielle stepped forward to give her oldest friend a hug.

Quarn returned it wearily. He looked to be dead-on-his-feet tired.

“I’ve weeded out a dozen men and three women who were involved. A pattern is starting to emerge.” He rubbed his forehead. “They were all previously patrolling the dark mountains. That’s why I’ve briefly left the castle. I needed to explain the situation and let you know that we’re going to have to go back to the mountain.”

“There’s something more there.” Lucy spoke up. “I can’t quite tell. I think I’m being blocked but we missed something.”

I shuddered. I never wanted to go there again. But judging by the nods, we were going back soon.

“Yes, I wanted to send patrols out to investigate, but I’m concerned about more compromised men and women.” Lines shadowed Quarn’s features; he was one of the only First Worlders I’d seen who looked older than thirty.

“Walkers went through the entire underground; I have no idea what we missed,” Josian said. “But as soon as we’ve dealt with the gathering, we’ll look again. Lucy might be able to see more clearly if she’s there.”

“That’s if we all survive this brilliant plan to place the most powerful and volatile beings into close proximity with each other.” Magenta tossed back her sheet of hair, and it still fell perfectly into place.

“Split ends and frizz is clearly not a problem Walkers have.” Lucy leaned in to whisper from the corner of her mouth.

I grinned back. We so often thought alike.

“So are you heading back, Quarn? Can I not convince you to stay for the night and get some rest?” Lallielle’s brows furrowed as she put a hand on his arm.

He shook his head, a brief smile crossing his lips. “Don’t you worry about me, mother-hen. I’m tired, but there’s too much happening at the moment for me to stay here; I need to return immediately. Lucas can’t be everywhere. We were just lucky he found the planted device and recognized it before the explosion. He saved many lives with his quick thinking.”

I shoved down the new pangs of guilt. Damn, I hated this emotion, but I’d really hurt Lucas last time when I’d ignored his concerns and disappeared with Brace. And I’m sure he’d spent time torturing himself with what we were doing when we left. I might not have romantic feelings for Lucas, but there was a tie there and because of my fear of this ... bond thing ... which wasn’t his fault, I’d been treating him like crap.

“Can I come with you, Quarn? I need to speak with Lucas.” I made the decision and, turning to Josian, I added, “I’ll just meet you all at the field later.”

He nodded. “We’ll be there for the rest of the day so take your time.”

“Don’t worry. We’ll keep Brace company while you’re gone.” Magenta stepped forward, placing her slender fingers on his muscular bicep.

I stared at her for a moment, before taking my own step forward. I flicked out my closed fist quickly, dispelling her hand and moving into her personal space. It was annoying that she was so much taller, but if I’d learnt anything from Lucy it was how to intimidate from a shorter stature.

“Brace and I are melded. You and he are ... nothing. In fact, he has never even mentioned you to me, so I can’t imagine you featured very much in his thoughts. Keep that in mind the next time you decide to try and play the whore-bag-touch-my-man Walker.”

Lucy and Talina both snorted.

“Whore-bag Walker.” Lucy’s eyes twinkled. “That was the best you had, Abbs?”

I shrugged. “What can I say? I seem to have lost my A game when it comes to insults.”

Lucy’s raised her eyebrows, screwing up her face at the same time. “Sorry to break it to you, but I’m pretty sure you never had an A game.”

“You’re probably right.” She was definitely right; I was the person who thought of the perfect reply ten minutes after I was insulted.

I noticed that Magenta’s face had turned an interesting shade of pissed off. She looked like she was about to explode. Colton rested a hand on her shoulder. Her face whipped around to glare at him, and he shook his head ever so slightly. Some type of communication passed between them, and with a deep breath she turned away.

“I’m going to go with you, Red. I might be able to help Quarn while you speak with Lucas.” Brace’s eyes were hard, and I wasn’t getting any read on his thoughts.

Magenta’s breath caught at his words. It was very slight but I still heard it. I could feel pain radiating off her and tried to imagine how she felt. They’d been friends for a very long time, and it was possible that at some point Brace and she had had a romantic relationship. They obviously weren’t true mates, but that didn’t mean there weren’t real feelings there. I felt a little sick thinking about Brace with the long-legged beauty standing before me, but I wouldn’t drive myself crazy until I spoke with him and confirmed my thoughts. Sympathy flooded through me, though judging by her hard eyes she was not interested in my softer emotions.

“I need to return the buggie, so you can either ride with me or trace your way across.” Quarn was already striding to the vehicle.

I looked sideways at Brace. He gave me a grin.

“Buggie,” we both said together.

It was probably anti-Walker but we loved travelling in the speedy little car.

I gave my parents, Lucy and Talina quick hugs. Brace had just taken my hand, leading me toward Quarn, when Colton dashed in and engulfed us both.

“It’s alright, Colt, we’re going to see you later today.” Brace gave his friend a slap on the back as we separated.

“You know better than most that the best laid plans can be derailed. We must never take our loved ones for granted. One minute they’re there and the next gone.” Sadness shadowed Colton’s eyes.

Brace had told me a long ago that with their extended lives they faced a lot of death and loss. The friends exchanged one last look before going their separate ways.

Brace squished himself into the back bench seat, pulling me in next to him. He took up three quarters of the space and his legs were practically around his ears.

“You can sit in the front with Quarn,” I offered, which was pretty generous, I thought, since I was rather enjoying our close proximity.

He brushed his fingers gently along the mark on my cheek. Tingling warmth followed their path.

“And let you sit back here alone? I don’t think so. I’ve never been more comfortable, Red.”

Quarn kicked over the engine, a whirring noise starting in the front panels which stored sun energy to power the buggie. With a wave to our friends we settled in for the ride. We were travelling in the same jungle that Brace had escorted us through so many months before. Quarn gave me a running commentary on the trees, animals and First-World inhabitants we passed. Mostly they were patrolling guards, since we were entering the off-limits area of the royal forest.

“Abby knows that animal.” Brace interrupted Quarn to point out a pair of burbers. The large bear cross moose creatures were eating berries off some low-lying shrubs.

I shivered, thinking back, before closing my fist and punching Brace solidly. He grinned, picking up my annoyance.

“That’s for pretending you were a First Worlder and letting me think we were going to be eaten by that animal.” I narrowed my eyes. “I was scared enough to pee myself.”

Brace and Quarn both laughed.

“I’d say you deserved that.” Quarn shifted his head to grin at me.

“That little girly punch. I’d have thought you were more annoyed than that.” Brace shrugged. “Guess that’s the best you have.”

He laughed, capturing my leg as I lifted it to stomp his foot hard. “I’m just kidding. You’re one of the toughest people I know, regardless of sex. You’re fearless.”

“She always has been, since she was a small child.” Quarn’s tone was warm. “Aribella was the one who’d fight the bullies, chase the Gangers and stand up to her horrible matron.”

Leaning forward, Brace immediately encouraged Quarn to describe these events in my life. As he spoke, I realized that my guardian had been there for so much more than I’d ever known.

He faced me, his hard features softening. “Despite the fact she drove me crazy with her recklessness, Aribella is one of the most courageous people I’ve ever known. She’s faced down more danger than I’d have liked in her eighteen years.”

I tried to protest, needing them to know how afraid and confused I often was.

Quarn shot me a strange look, before turning back to the road. “I think you misunderstand what true courage is; it is not being unafraid. It’s knowing heart-wrenching and debilitating fear and not letting that stop you from doing what needs to be done. From living your life despite the hardships you face. That was what you always did, Aribella, what made me the most proud of you. You faced your fears and the unknown on Earth every day, and lived as much as you could.”

Tears pricked at my eyes. I swallowed down the lump which had formed in my throat. Quarn had spoken in his usual rough style but his words warmed my heart and I knew I would cherish this moment forever. Brace pulled me closer; I rested my head against his hard chest. We all stayed silent for the rest of the journey.

There were several check points to make it through. Quarn’s presence limited the interrogations but we were still delayed each time. Finally we reached the massive stone walls that surrounded the castle. I was wide eyed trying to take in everything that was inside them. The castle could be seen in the far distance, at the end of the road we were on. The land inside the walls was massive, containing landscaped green grass, scattered trees, a pond, stables and riding paths. There were smaller buildings strewn around the monstrosity that was the castle. Everything was made with a combination of wood and stone.

As we drove up into the shadows of the large structure, I got a very clear picture of both the beauty and horror before me. It was clearly ancient, the materials showing wear and age, the stone casting scenes of a gothic design complete with high gargoyles. And yet there were these amazing stained glass windows depicting beautiful and colorful scenes, along with twisting vines of purple flowers that softened the gray stone.

Quarn drove us under an archway which led to an underground bunker filled with vehicles. Pulling into a spare space, he exited the car, waiting for us to do the same. My eyes continued to drift upwards to the high stone ceilings. The entire structure fascinated me. Despite the cold stone, it felt like home, like I’d lived here before, which was the strangest sensation.

“Welcome to the royal castle.” Quarn shifted around the vehicles, leading us to a set of stairs. “Stay on guard and trust no one. I’m yet to figure out what it is but there’s something dangerous going on here.”

I shivered at his final ominous message.

Chapter 15

The stairs led us into a small stone circular room. It looked like a foyer or something. There were shelves for hats, cubicles for shoes and a rack that held a few thick coats. I wondered if they were just for show. In all the time I’d been on First World, I’d never had much need for warm clothing.

“Do you have cold seasons on First World?” I asked. I knew it snowed at my cabin but what about on the rest of this world.

Quarn nodded. “Yes, it will start to get cold in the next few months. Nothing like the iciness of New York, but a definite change in climate.”

Brace marched beside me, matching his longer stride to fit my much shorter ones. “There’s a continent here which is always covered in snow. Close to the star sky cabin. We should go there one day, I can take you boarding.” His eyes lit up and I could see this was a sport he enjoyed.

“I’m guessing there’re a lot of places in the seven worlds you’ve explored,” I started slowly. “Hopefully one day we’ll have the time to explore them all.”

I felt a little disappointed that we wouldn’t experience all these things for the first time together, but it was always a bonus to have a knowledgeable guide.

Red, no matter the experiences I’ve had in the past, they weren’t with you. Don’t you know that makes it all a first time for me? I see everything differently now; you’ve changed my perspective and my life.

It always felt intimate hearing his words in my mind. It was so private. Neither of us had said ‘I love you’ since the night he returned. Sometimes it felt as if it was harder to follow up and say it for the second time.

It’s not just that, Red, it’s that those three words seem insignificant to the feelings I have. The words that would be strong enough just don’t seem to exist in any current language. He took a deep breath. Takeshia lalina aroona quisd.

The beautiful words flowed through me, touching a place deep down inside.

What does it mean? I asked.

It is from the Walkers’ origin language. There is no literal translation, but something along the lines of ‘more than my life, more than all of the worlds, for all eternity’.

I nodded, those damn tears lingering again.

I feel the same.

Leaning down from his lofty height, he pressed his warm lips to mine. It was a brief but tantalizing kiss.

“Sorry to interrupt what I’m sure is a very important moment.” Quarn’s dry sense of humor was in full force. “But we’re about to enter the Emperor’s chambers. Lucas wants to see you.”

Great. This was going to be interesting.

We continued to follow Quarn through the rooms. I loved the interior of the castle. The furniture was modern, but with ancient tapestries and art work displayed on the walls. I’d always been a fan of the mix of old and new, especially if you found that fine line where it blended without clashing.

Two men, dressed in a uniform of red and black, with large brass decals on each shoulder and matching buttons down their coats, opened a double set of wooden doors. We stepped through into a massive room and I recognized it immediately. The room from my dream long ago, it was a throne room, and the details were eerily similar; well, minus the crying First Worlders that had been in the dream. There were two chairs at the end of the rectangular room. Lucas was sitting on the larger and more ornate one. The back rose up over his head, glinting in the light from the massive jewels imbedded throughout.

As we approached, Lucas stood, his expression somber. For the first time he was not dressed in his standard slacks and button-down shirt. I would describe his normal attire as before-the-downfall-rich-playboy, but now he wore a loose-fitting white robe, threaded through with gold. He looked older, or maybe it was that he finally wore a mantle of responsibility.

“It’s nice of you to visit, Abby.” He moved forward to take my hand, ignoring the others. “I just wish it was under better circumstances.”

I pulled my hand free, but kept my smile warm. “Are you talking about the assassination attempt, or is there something more?”

“Unfortunately, there is more.” The skin around his icy blue eyes tightened. “It’s ... father.” His voice broke.

Quarn’s head spun around. He’d been chatting to one of the nearby guards. He strode back to stand in our circle.

“What happened to the Emperor? Don’t tell me ...” He trailed off, seeming unable to finish his sentence.

Lucas shook his head, his hair falling into his eyes before he pushed it back. “The stress was too much for him. It allowed the disease to take hold and he was not strong enough to fight any longer.” His voice broke, pain echoing.

“Oh, my god, Lucas, I’m so sorry.” I couldn’t help myself, stepping forward so I could wrap my arms around him.

He pulled me closer, burying his head into my shoulder. I patted his back a few times; the longer we stood there the more awkward I felt. I couldn’t tell if he was crying, but when he finally pulled back his face was dry. Brace stood an arm’s length from me. I caught his eye and while he didn’t look happy he hadn’t ripped us apart yet so he was dealing. It wasn’t until I stepped further back that I saw how black his eyes were. Okay, maybe he wasn’t exactly dealing well.

“So what happens now?” I asked.

“Emperor Christian will be granted his full week of farewell ceremonies,” Quarn answered when Lucas seemed unable. “And then Lucas will be inaugurated as the next ruler of First World.”

“The council is already here. They’re meeting now to discuss the details. Will you come along?” Lucas asked, his voice low. “I would appreciate your support.”

How were we supposed to say no to that?

We walked out of the magnificent chamber, following the somber soon-to-be Emperor of this world.

“There are eight major lands on First World. We are a much smaller planet than Earth,” Quarn explained to me as we walked. “There’s a mayoral head that presides over a small council in each province.”

Brace had explained this to us before, but not in any great detail. It was important to pay attention to the information before we stepped into the room. Politics were tricky at the best of times.

“They’re all here now, but their council members won’t be in the room, just the heads,” Lucas added.

“Okay, pay attention,” Quarn started. “The northern areas are Lans province governed by Mayor Rhys Johansson, and Sydes province governed by Mayor Jet Siston. To the east are Crosster province governed by Mayor Lettie Sancho and Freshnile province governed by Mayor Annette Sare. To the west are Ander lands governed by Mayor Chenille Sarotaga, and West Havenbrook governed by Mayor Jarns Lansdown. And lastly the cold lands, Artica, governed by Mayor Den Carbo.”

Even with my Walker memory I was going to struggle keeping them all straight.

“And then there is my province, Jana,” Lucas said. “I reside in and rule over this and technically all of First World. Decisions must be run through all councils and then I have final veto.”

“But the most powerful aspect of First World’s ruling body is how it allows its people the chance to weigh in on all. They respect their freedoms and give them the chance to dictate their laws.” Brace sounded impressed. “This is unparalleled in all of the worlds here.”

“Sounds messy to me,” I said as we paused before a wooden door.

Earthlings could never have reached a universal decision on laws; their wants and needs were too diverse.

“Mayor Johansson was the one you told me about long ago, right?” I spoke in a side whisper to Brace.

He nodded. “Yes, I don’t know why but I sense he’s not to be trusted. He gives me the same off-vibe as Que.” He raised his brows. “Which should tell you all you need to know about Johansson.”

Great! Que was arrogant, egomaniacal, tyrannical and a sociopath. This was going to be fun.

“I’m about to create a bit of an uproar so prepare yourself,” Lucas said as he put both hands on the heavy door and pushed it open.

The door swung inward, soundless on its hinges.

The room fell silent, a variety of faces turning to inspect our interruption. There were more than seven people present. Each of the mayors had an assistant, although it wasn’t hard to tell which were the leaders. They were dressed in similar robes to Lucas and had brass-colored name plates in front of them. I guess I didn’t need a superior memory after all.

“Nice of you to join us, Lucas,” a robust man drawled.

He was squat for a First Worlder, and a little overweight. Both characteristics were unusual. His short hair was a dirty blond, his eyes a watery blue. I wasn’t surprised to glance down and find Johannson on his name plate. He was thoroughly unappealing in both looks and personality.

I examined the rest of the members. There were three female and four male mayors. Besides Johansson, they all looked typical of this planet. Tall, thin and in their thirties, their hair color and facial features varied but the rest was the same.

“Why have you brought strangers into these private meetings?” A red-haired woman, with a name tag that read Sancho, stood to face us. She was pretty in a bland, ‘forget her face the moment you saw it’ kind of way. Her hair was a golden red, a million shades away from the blood-red of mine. “We have events to plan and laws to discuss.” She tossed her hair back, her expression haughty. “Private things, Lucas.”

He pinned her to the spot with his eyes. Her features seemed to freeze as she caught sight of her future Emperor’s expression. Even I was impressed. Lucas looked strong, capable and angry as hell.

“Don’t for one second forget who you are talking to. I am no longer the errand boy for my father or his placeholder in these discussions. I will be the Emperor, the final law is mine and you better respect that or get the hell out.”

Shocked silence echoed through the room. I could already tell that with the Emperor’s death they’d thought Lucas would be easy to manipulate. Clearly, that wasn’t the case. He seemed more than ready to step up to his new position.

Well, that was unexpected. Brace chuckled. Like I told you long ago, Lucas was not the person I’d have chosen to lead a book club meeting, let alone First world.

Don’t underestimate him, Brace. There’s a strength in Lucas. He hides it well, but I’ve seen it.

He shook his head. The strength is not in Lucas; it’s you. You’ve changed him. It could be said that a good woman can make a better man. He wants to be a better man for you.

I examined the blond leader before me. Brace was right: he had changed and he might finally be ready for his new role.

What about you? I teased Brace.

He reached out a hand to engulf mine. Red, you’ve been the biggest pain-in-the-ass I’ve ever known. But without you my life wasn’t worth shit. You’re the reason I get up every day, the reason I fight and the reason I give a damn and don’t let all the worlds destroy themselves.

I laughed out loud. Everyone in the room looked at me like I was crazy, before turning away and continuing to argue with each other.

You say the sweetest things, I said as Lucas pulled out chairs, gesturing for us to sit around the large circular table.

It was easy to sum up the next two hours of my life – yawn. Yep, that just about covered everything. I knew after they’d spent twenty minutes arguing over the color of the Emperor’s robes for the farewell ceremony and the position of his royal pendant that no juicy information was coming out of this meeting. I might have dozed off for a while near the end, although I don’t think anyone noticed.

If you discount the snoring. Brace had a huge grin on his face.

I did not snore. I was pretty sure I hadn’t.

It felt like days later we were finally free. Everyone exited the room. Apparently they’d be back the same time the next day.

“So what did you think, Abby?” Lucas fell into step next to me.

“Really interesting,” I said, purely out of politeness. “It’s a shame I can’t make it for tomorrow’s session.”

“You were snoring,” he said drily.

Brace’s laughter echoed through the stone hall.

I glared at them both as I pushed my hair back.

“I guess politics are not my forte. Luckily, they don’t have to be.”

“If you say so,” Lucas said with the strangest look on his face.

“Well, I for one gathered quite a bit of intel from the meeting.” Quarn took long strides, his sword bouncing in the intricately carved scabbard across his back. “You’re going to have your work cut out for you, Lucas. Keeping them under control will not be easy. They’ve grown used to a lack of supervision and more power since Emperor Christian’s illness.”

Lucas nodded. “Don’t you worry about that. They’ll fall into line or I’ll destroy them and their careers.”

I snorted. “You might want to tone down the crazy dictator vibe you’ve got going on. Not the best way to win the hearts of the people. Especially when I get the feeling they loved your father a lot.”

“Emperor Christian was greatly beloved,” Quarn said. “Once the news is released there will be devastation across First World.”

“The beauty is that my role is undeniable. I was born to be Emperor; it’s my destiny.” Lucas arched his brows, cocky as always. “That’s something you’re yet to understand, Abby. You weren’t raised on First World, but we take our obligations and traditions very seriously.”

I shook my head at him. “I know what you’re doing, and you might as well stop right now. I know my destiny and I don’t care what the universe has cooked up for me. I’ll make my own choices.”

And I chose Brace. Always.

“More importantly, you should stop speaking if you value your current health and well-being. I could change that for you very quickly,” Brace drawled, seemingly calm, but his eyes suggested otherwise.

Lucas snorted. “You might be an all powerful Walker, but don’t underestimate me. I always get what I want.”

We reached the double doors to the main room. The guards opened them for us.

“Not this time.” Brace ended the conversation.

Not ever.

We made our excuses to leave. To be honest, I already regretted going there. My guilt over Lucas disappeared quickly when I was in his presence. He was just that annoying.

“I wish you were coming with us.” I hugged Quarn. “This castle gives me the creeps.”

I was lying: I loved it here, everything felt ... comfortable. I needed to get away immediately.

“What? No hug for me?” Lucas stood close, too close for my comfort. I couldn’t understand his shift in personality. Why was he suddenly acting so forward?

“I could punch you in the nose,” I offered. “Show you how I really feel.”

He laughed. “You protest too much.”

He reached for me, running his hand across my cheek and down my shoulder. Before I could let loose my anger, an arm swung out, separating us, followed by a fist smashing Lucas in the face and sending him backwards across the room. Brace had reached the end of his patience.

Guards rushed in from every different direction. Brace stood there casually, showing zero concern.

“Stop,” Lucas ordered from where he was sprawled on the floor.

The men paused about three feet from us with their weapons drawn.

“All of you leave. This is a private matter.”

They hesitated but eventually turned away. Lucas, who had pulled himself to stand on shaky legs, limped across the room.

“I might have deserved that,” he acknowledged to Brace, reaching up and attempting to stem the blood flowing from his nose.

“Touch her again, even look at her sideways without her expressed consent,” Brace replied, “and I will kill you.”

I was pretty sure he was kidding.

“Let’s go, Red.” He held out his hand.

I threw one last glance at Lucas before tracing us straight to the field. I’d done my good deed by visiting him. I didn’t need to own this guilt any longer.

I brought us to the edge of the lime green grass area, expecting to see my family scattered around. Instead a far more chaotic sight greeted us.

“Out of the fire and into the flames. Welcome to the world of Walkers,” Brace said as we stood there taking in the crazy.

There were at least a thousand Walkers in the huge mountain clearing. I could see that in the short time we’d been gone seven widely spread territories had been erected. Large banners stood over the entrance to each zone. They had the clan names written in English and another language, and behind that were the unique marks of the clan. I could see Doreen’s zone nearest to us, the red lace design flashing at me.

“Why are everyone’s marks on display?” I said, noticing five different mark-wearing Walkers. It looked as representatives from all the clans were already there.

“It’s part of the gathering rules, so we always know who we’re dealing with,” Brace said, pointing out the large moonstale stones that were set up on poles and had been erected around the perimeter.

Kind of the way I remembered lights around abandoned football stadiums. Of course the bulbs and glass were smashed on those, but I got the general idea. I paused my observations when I noticed Josian’s fiery hair glowing in the centre of the field. He was turning in a slow circle, pointing out various things to the men who were standing either side of him.

“Aribella.” I jumped as his voice boomed from miles away.

Clearly he had spotted us. At the sound of my name, every single Walker in the vicinity stopped what they were doing and flat out stared.

“Wow, looks like they’ve heard of me.” I met a few pairs of curious eyes before turning to face Brace.

As always, the rest of the world disappeared when he locked me in his gaze.

“I can make them stop staring if you’d like.” Brace grinned down at me. He seemed relaxed, which was unexpected. “But I’m guessing you and the other half-Walkers will have to get used to it. You’re the novelty to keep us intrigued this century.”

“I better be the novelty to keep you intrigued for all centuries,” I added as we started our journey across the lime-green grass.

It was easy to ignore everyone by simply focusing on Brace’s hand wrapped warmly around mine, and the gleaming smile of my father as he waited for us to arrive.

“You’re not a novelty, Red.”

I had expected a return joke, not the seriously spoken statement. And I certainly didn’t expect him to grind to a halt, pull me into his arms and kiss me senseless. Literally. Time, space and every Walker around us disappeared. I gasped for breath as he stepped back.

“What the hell was that for?” My chest heaved as the blood rushed around my body.

“It’s been too long since I kissed you. It’s a crime to waste seconds not worshipping those luscious lips.”

I raised my brows and as my pulse slowed my brain functions kicked back in. “You were staking your claim and marking your territory.” My hands involuntarily flapped in front of me as I spoke. “You might as well have peed on me.”

“There you go with the peeing again.” He grinned. “And I have no need to mark my territory; everyone here can see the melding bond.”

We started moving again.

But it never hurts to remind them to keep their hands to themselves.

I slugged him, before grabbing his hand again. Noticing all the tall beautiful female Walkers, he might just have a point.

“Why are all the women surrounded by large groups of men?” I asked, noting the pattern.

“You probably observe there aren’t as many female Walkers as male. We outnumber you almost ten to one.” His voice softened. “So we protect every single one we have.” He paused for a moment, before continuing. “I had a sister.”

My heart stopped at the word ‘had’. I knew he’d lost someone before, but I hadn’t realized it was his sister. I tightened my grip on his hand.

“She was taken from us a hundred and fifty-two years ago.”

“How?” I said, swallowing back tears.

Walkers were practically impossible to kill.

“I don’t know,” he said simply. “One moment she was home, in her room, and there was a crash ... her screams echoed throughout ... heart-wrenching pleas.” His face was calm, but the pain I could see in his eyes had me aching to comfort him. “By the time we got to her room, she was gone. We searched for years. As far as I know, Mother is still searching.”

“When did you stop actively looking for her?” I sniffed.

“The day I found you.” He brushed my hair from my face, his finger tips leaving tingles as they dragged along my cheek. “You are the most important thing in my world. If you don’t exist, then neither do I. Caty is at all times on my mind. I’ll always search for her, but my attention is now and forever yours.”

Sigh.

Damn, my mate had a way with words.

Chapter 16

We’d been working day and night trying to get everything organized for the gathering. It was a week out from the start date and we girls were stealing a morning of relaxation. We were decked out in bikinis and enjoying the sunshine. The lake glimmered before us, shining in blue and green tones.

Fury and Talina were deep in conversation. The two of them actually got along really well. Surprisingly, since their personalities were fire and ice or more like fire and water. I rolled over onto my stomach, enjoying the warmth sinking into my bones. Apparently the cold season was just around the corner, but there was no evidence of it that day.

I was just drifting off when droplets of icy water rained across my warm skin.

“Argh, what the hell?” I spun over, ready to retaliate.

The words died in my mouth, along with the saliva I needed to moisten my lips. Brace stood over me, shirtless and soaking wet.

“Enough lying around, Red,” he said.

And before I could reply, he scooped me up and ran at lightning speed into the freezing lake. I screamed as the water washed over me.

“Put me down, asshat.”

He grinned, looking good enough to eat. “As you command, Red.”

He dumped me straight into the deeper water. I came up spluttering before launching myself at him. He caught me easily, his muscular arms closing around my body, preventing further movement. I glared at him. It was about all I could manage.

“You have to admit, the water’s refreshing.” He kissed me on the lips, loosening his grip.

“Lucky you look so good in swim shorts,” I said, wrapping my legs around him.

We floated together for a while, not speaking, just enjoying the peace. And after the initial iciness, the water felt rejuvenating now. Eventually he broke the silence.

“So I was thinking that everyone deserves a few days away, some time where there aren’t a thousand Walkers following you girls around.”

Despite the fact the gathering wasn’t official for another week, Walkers arrived every day. And most of them were a tad curious about us half-Walkers. Fury, Talina and I spent a lot of time avoiding large groups and ignoring blatant stares.

“Josian suggested we all take a few days at the cave planet.” He grinned down at me again.

I was pretty excited at the thought of quality time with Brace. It was pessimistic of me, but I had a terrible feeling that our happy moments were coming to an end. I was going to cherish every single one I could get.

“Let’s go tell everyone,” I said, removing myself from Brace and dashing out of the water.

Two hours later Brace opened a doorway. Talina, Fury, Dune, Lucy and Colton were waiting to step through. We didn’t have any luggage. Josian had assured us everything we needed would be there.

“Where’s your sister, Colt?” I hadn’t seen the prickly Walker for days.

I wasn’t complaining. It would not have been a relaxing time if she were present. And I had avoided her ever since Brace told me that they briefly dated for ten years. Yes, he had said briefly. And despite the fact this was over two hundred years previously, it still had my temper as fiery as my hair.

“Catching up with old friends, ignoring me and playing her usual games.” He shrugged. “My sister is a complicated woman.”

“You mean she’s a bitch.” Lucy snorted.

He shrugged again. “Yeah, that too.”

Colton was nothing if not brutally honest.

“Word,” Lucy concurred.

Moving through the doorway was easy; Dune and Lucy were the only ones who needed assistance. We arrived on the other side into the large stone kitchen.

“So what do we do first?” Lucy bounced around.

We’d never had a holiday. Even if this one was to be only a few days’ escape, it was very exciting. My stomach chose that moment to grumble loudly.

Lucy laughed. “So that’s one vote for lunch. Anyone other than Abby’s stomach have a preference?”

“Don’t act like you’re not hungry,” I replied.

Brace was already moving. He opened the hinged door in the stone wall and inside the hole was a pile of wood. With a quick blast he had the flames roaring. It would take a while for the oven to heat. Which gave us enough time for one of my favorite meals.

“Are make-your-own pizzas okay with everyone?” I asked.

The enthusiastic nods said it all.

I walked over to the cold room. Josian had explained how it worked: something to do with cool water surrounding the stone creating an icy interior. The cave fairies had been and there was enough food inside the cold room to last us a month. While I gathered meat, sauces, vegetables and cheese, and set them out into little bowls, Lucy found the dry ingredients in the pantry.

“Since Mom isn’t here to help those of us cooking-disabled, we’re going to have to wing it and see how we go.” I was sorting ingredients and finding bowls, rollers and knives as I spoke.

“Something tells me we’re going to need Lallielle; I have a burnt thumb.” Lucy grimaced.

I laughed. “What do you mean?”

“Everything I try and cook ends up burnt,” she said.

“Imagine how I feel,” Fury said. “I literally have a burning thumb.”

“I think you missed my point, but that’s okay.” Lucy waved her hand. “So let’s get this party started. I’m hungry.”

Of course she was.

By the time we’d made and rolled our bases we were all covered in flour. But it had been fun, like having a big happy family. I actually couldn’t keep the smile off my face. I looked up to find Brace staring at me.

“What?” I said, rubbing a hand over myself. “Am I completely covered?”

He grabbed my hand. “You look beautiful, Red.”

He brushed his finger tips along my cheek, before shaking his head, the slightest grin crossing his face.

“What?” I said.

“You never knew me when I lived in the Abernath compound, but I was a different man then, not one that you would have liked and ... the reality is I’ve been trained as a warrior my entire life. I’ve seen some terrible shi ... things, done terrible things. But you ... you’ve given me something no one else could ever have done.”

“What?” I said again, my voice breathless.

“Peace,” he finally said. “For the first time in my long life I’m happy.”

“I wish the other Abernaths could hear this little speech,” Colton whispered. “Most of them are so afraid of Brace that when he enters the room they scream, piss themselves and run like little bitches.” He chuckled. “Now they’ll probably get him some flowers and hope he’ll be their poetry buddy.”

Brace never shifted his gaze from me, but his arm shot out, gripping Colton around the throat and launching him straight into the wall. He hit with a crash, before pulling himself up to stand. His grin never wavered.

“No need to get all hissy, peace-boy. Shouldn’t you be calm and meditative?”

“You don’t want me to step over there, Colt. Remember what happened in the Arcoia era.”

Colton’s ivory features went ghost white and a grimace spread across his face.

“You’re a sick man to bring that up. And on a side and completely unrelated note, you’re a dangerous Walker and can kick my ass any day.”

“Much better,” Brace said.

I had to smile at their fighting. It resembled that of close brothers who knew each other well and had a long and probably chequered history. Brace had told me recently that one of the hardest parts of being stationed on First World was the isolation from his friend; it was good for them to be reunited.

We finished making our pizzas and laid them out in the oven. They would take some time to cook, so we moved into the sitting room. Josian had this little black box in there. It held thousands of movies and with a simple remote device we could flick through and choose one. And then it would play on the huge television. Josian really enjoyed the technology he’d taken from each planet, mostly Earth, to deck out this cave.

We spent the rest of our first day eating, sleeping and watching movies. It was a fun. Fury was slowly starting to warm up to us. She had a wicked but understated sense of humor. It was amusing trying to guess if she was serious or joking. And adding in the language differences between all of our planets; we had some very interesting conversations.

Dune got along great with the other two men. I felt somewhere deep down that all of us had been designed to fit together as parts of a whole. It was pretty crazy, but somehow the seven half-Walkers were a single unit and I think our mates were as well.

Of course that left Lucy and Colton, but they fit in there somehow. Especially Lucy. She was a soothsayer, and since they apparently didn’t exist on Earth, I was starting to think she was a First Worlder who had also been stashed on Earth. Of course I hadn’t shared this theory yet, but it was playing on my mind. All of us were parts of a puzzle. I kept trying to put it all together, but since I was missing so many pieces I couldn’t see the bigger picture.

It was late when we retired for the night. My heart started to race at the thought of being alone with Brace. We would finally have some privacy. The past few weeks we’d been in a tent next to my parents. Not exactly a romantic setting. I’d been tempted many times to trace us to my snow cabin, but because Brace was often called during the night to fix things, stop arguments and assist Josian with his million jobs, we couldn’t leave. But tonight he was all mine.

I’d stopped off in the clothes room and found a sleep shirt and shorts, although I doubted I was going to need them. We stepped into the bedroom, which held nothing more than a huge mattress stretched out over a stone slab. Mountains of pillows and a huge fluffy comforter topped it off. It would feel like heaven. My parents always had the softest fabrics.

And speaking of heaven ... Brace spun me around, pulling me into his arms. I lifted my face, expecting his kisses, but he held back slightly.

“The way you respond to me drives me insane.” His words started their job of seducing me.

And his lips finished it.

The next morning I woke slowly, stretching my body in a slow, leisurely arch. The silky soft sheets caressed my naked body, reminding me of the various events of the night.

One would think that after all of that I’d be too tired or sore for any more action. But the truth was I couldn’t get enough. The things Brace did, the way he made me feel, the chance to be as close to him a physically possible. I was lucky I could ever tear myself away. I glanced over to where he slept. He had one arm thrown across me, keeping me close. His features were relaxed, but somehow still hard. I knew that if he sensed danger he would be up and moving before I even realized it was there. I wanted to trace my finger tips along the perfect planes of his face, the full lips that almost didn’t fit into his masculine features but he somehow pulled them off. But I didn’t. He so rarely slept uninterrupted.

“I can feel you staring, little Red.”

Okay, apparently not asleep.

“Conceited much. I have better things to do than stare at you all morning.”

He opened his eyes then, the inky black lashes sweeping up like a curtain to reveal the chocolate goodness beneath. I wasn’t one to admit it, but when he looked at me like he was right now, I almost cried. His eyes were warm as they caressed my face, like the messy-hair tousled look was the most amazing thing he’d seen in all his years. He reached up a hand, tangling it in the hair at the nape of my neck, and pulled me down for a gentle kiss.

“I have lived over half a millennium without you. How can you question that I don’t know you’re the most perfect beauty in every world?”

“I’m just one person, Brace. Nothing special here. I just get up every day and do the best job I can.”

He laughed. “Well, actually my half-Walker conduit, you are special. But, more importantly, you don’t have to be every person’s most perfect beauty, the reason they get out of bed each morning and don’t destroy the worlds every night. You only have to be mine. To have just one person in the worlds who loves you as much as I do ... well, that’s enough, isn’t it?”

Damn, Brace was too freaking smart. He saw so much more than I did.

“And in reality, Red, you have a lot of people who love you almost as much as I do, so you must be doing something right.”

I threw myself all over his naked chest. “I love you like that, Brace. Thankfully I have a Walker heart. I think a human one would explode from this much emotion.” I pulled back to see his face. “You’ll have to put up with my immature insecurities for a while. I’ve got a few years to go to catch up with you.”

“Baby, it’s not time’s job to rid you of your insecurities. It’s mine. If a man loves his woman right, protects her, provides for her and cherishes every single facet of her complex personality, then there will be no need for insecurities.”

A soft smile spread across my face. “Now I understand why women date older men. You’re so wise.”

And suddenly we were very busy again.

Later that morning, after a leisurely rinse-off in the warm springs, I was dressed and searching for the others. I’d found a few more vintage tees that Josian had dug up for us. Considering how much he hated Earth, it must have been a sacrifice sifting through its clutter for our shirts. My dad was one of the good ones. I’d left Brace in the kitchen preparing food for breakfast. Lucky for me the boy could cook, because I didn’t have a clue. On Earth we’d been more into throwing knives than using them for dicing food.

The caves seemed so quiet. The last time I’d explored this place there had been so many Walkers filling it up.

Suddenly the golden cord that I now recognized as part of my conduit powers tugged at me, urging me to carry on along the corridor I was in.

Now, normally I would hesitate to follow directions from a golden cord, but for some reason a curiosity overtook me. I continued until I reached the garden. The urge persisted so I stepped out onto the soft dirt, careful not to crush any of the smaller delicate plants. Something powerful was on the other side. I don’t know how I knew that, but I did. I could feel the warm glow beckoning me, drawing me closer.

Once I was through the garden I noticed a small alcove hidden to one side. It was emitting a glow, subtle but alluring, and was definitely the source of the power. I slid my way along the rock wall, my soft steps slowing as I neared the opening. What the hell did Josian have hidden back here? I peered around the corner.

“Abby!” I jumped ten feet in the air as Lucy screeched in my ear. “What you doing sneaking around?”

I held one hand over my chest to stop my heart beating out of its cavity. Lucy, wearing a Mario Brothers’ vintage tee, was standing at my side.

“Could you give a girl some notice before you try to scare her to death?” I turned back to the alcove. “There’s something hidden here.”

She grabbed my hand. “What is it?”

“I don’t know yet.” I peered around the corner again, and what I saw brought a shocked gasp to my lips.

I yanked Lucy into the opening, both of us dumfounded by the vision before us.

“Are you seeing what I am, Abbs?”

“It’s a freaking fairy land,” I finally gasped out.

A miniature world was spread out before us, complete with forests, thousands of fragile little plants, a stream and tiny houses built into the hills and grassy land. And the inhabitants were peering up at us, their huge eyes watchful as they waited for us to move. Finally, the most delicate of all that I had seen stepped forward. She looked female, long wispy hair falling around her face, and a light cloth covered her body. Her head was large, disproportionate for her tiny frame. I couldn’t see any wings, but otherwise she looked like the epitome of a miniature fairy.

“Aribella?” Her delicate voice rang out, breaking our stunned silence.

I dropped to my knees, bringing my face closer to where she stood.

“How do you know my name?”

She danced closer to me and, as if sensing safety, the rest of the inhabitants followed.

“Josian speaks of you often,” she trilled. “Did we not stock enough food for you?”

So apparently it was cave fairies who had stocked the place.

Lucy and I walked back to the kitchen in silence. I wasn’t sure about her, but I felt like a little kid discovering fairy tales were real. Everyone turned as we stepped into the lit room. They were sitting around the table eating plates piled high with eggs and smoked meat.

“Where have you two been?” Talina asked. “Usually we have to fight you off to get any food.”

“We were just in fairy land,” Lucy practically screeched. “Like tinka-bell, fairy godmother, grant-me-a-wish miniature land. They sounded like bells, freaking bells and tiny prancing feet.”

“Is this an Earth thing?” Colton side-whispered. “What are they talking about?”

Brace leveled his gaze on me. “You found the lalunas?”

I shook my head. “Lalunas are stones. These were tiny little people.”

“You know the lalunas are their own worlds? That’s what happens when one is broken.”

Colton launched to his feet. “No gods damn way. Josian has a functioning laluna world?”

Brace nodded. “Yes, they’ve been with him since the beginning of time. They chose to break free of their walls.”

“So, let me get this straight: that blue stone that follows Abbs everywhere has fairies inside?” Lucy crinkled her brow. “How do they fit?”

Brace tilted his head, his smile broadening. “More like the essence of ... fairies, as you call them. Once the stone is destroyed the power it contains will manifest into the laluna people and their world. You must be careful of them. They are ancient, powerful and dangerous. Josian is the only one they care for or are loyal to.”

“So if my laluna exploded –?” I started.

“You would be the only one to control them. You’re their bonded guide.”

“If they break free without a guide?” I watched him closely.

His eyes darkened. “You must hope that never happens. They are beyond our ability to contain, and they have no clear emotions or control without the help of a guide.”

Lucy sighed. “They seemed so cute and sweet.”

Brace nodded. “They have spent many years with Josian. He has tamed them somewhat. But never accept gifts or advice from them. You don’t want to owe them. Always seek Josian’s help if you need them for anything.”

“What can they do?” Dune asked.

“Everything,” Brace said. “They have the ability of creation and destruction at their fingertips.”

I looked at Luce. “Well, at least we know where our shirts came from.”

I managed to stay away from them for the rest of our time there, even though their power continued to call me. I’d had enough of manipulation by powerful entities. They seemed to screw with my head all too easily. My own laluna had not arrived in a long while, but I knew it would be back when I needed it.

“I can’t believe we have to leave tomorrow.” Fury was sprawled across the soft rug in the television room. “I don’t think I’ve been this relaxed in years.” Her head was cushioned on Dune’s stomach.

“Personally I think I’ve gained ten pound from all of this amazing food,” Lucy said, throwing her head back and trying to catch popcorn as I launched it at her.

Colton snorted. Lucy spun around to glare at him.

“What’s that snort for, Coltonnn?” She dragged his name out.

“I’ve never understood why women stress about gaining weight. Personally, the more curves the better for me.”

“Well, you just shot to the top of my list.” Interest was written across Lucy’s face.

“What list?” he asked.

She shook her head, refusing to say more.

“Seriously, where is this list located?”

I smiled to myself. She was going to torment him with this. I just hoped she wouldn’t get in too deep with this Walker. I really liked Colton, but he had ‘player’ written all over him.

That night as I lay in Brace’s arms I let out a contented sigh.

“Is it wrong that I kind of don’t want to go back in the morning?” I missed my parents, but this felt like such an escape from our responsibilities.

He tightened his arms. My head shifted on his tensed bicep.

“I know what you mean. My instincts are telling me to throw you over my shoulder and escape somewhere.” His lips brushed my cheek. “But since you tend to frown and kick me where it hurts when I go all caveman, I’ve discarded that plan.”

“Clever,” I said, “and I have to say my feelings about this gathering are very up and down. A storm is coming, Brace, and I can’t tell if we’re going to get caught in the centre.”

“I’ll keep you dry, baby. One thing I have is a really big –”

“Don’t,” I interrupted him with a laugh, “don’t say it.”

“Umbrella,” he finished. “What did your dirty little mind think I was going to say?”

I shook my head. “Go to sleep.”

“Love you, Red.”

I couldn’t wipe the smile from my face all night.

Chapter 17

Day one of the Walker gathering was off to a brilliant start. I was following Brace and Josian across the field as they sped over to defuse a confrontation. And we hadn’t even started any of the organized events yet.

I really couldn’t believe how quickly the last month had sped by, even with our few days away. The open field was now packed to capacity. Josian estimated, based on Doreen’s numbers and their last gathering, that each clan had approximately ten thousand members. So now we had almost seventy thousand hot-headed, egotistical god-like creatures filling the mountain space.

Suffice to say the view was awesome. There were plenty of very fine male specimens, but most of them needed major personality overhauls. I’d never met so many asshats in my life. The stories of gods and the hell they’ve caused were entirely believable. And their fanatical obsession with us half-Walkers, both positive and negative, was destined to result in some butt-kicking. Mostly by Fury.

I heard that, Red. Fine male specimens, huh? I’m thinking I’ll lock you in our tent until this is over. Brace might be busy keeping the peace, but he always occupied a corner of my mind.

I’d love to see you try that, I said, following at my much slower pace, dodging around Walkers.

In the early days I’d questioned why we had to camp out here when we could trace back home in seconds. Apparently there were two reasons.

No one wanted to leave in case all hell broke loose, and there were also rules for these gatherings. The most important centered on honor.

You could not run from anything that happened here and, to make sure everyone obeyed, a sacred spell was cast over the circle of moonstale stones. From the moment of entering the perimeter, no one would be able to leave until the final day. Seven days from now. I wondered how much the damage this many Walkers could do in that amount of time.

I had to decrease my pace as I arrived at the fight, pushing my way through the crowd toward the angry voices.

“I’m going to kill you, dog. Don’t think there’s any place where you’re safe from my wrath.”

I wasn’t surprised to see an angry Relli Walker with both hands wrapped around Colton’s throat, holding him against one of the thud trees. Colton was one of those who just found trouble, wherever it was hiding. Glancing around the animated crowd, I felt a sense of ... patriotism almost, to see everyone’s marks on display. I still thought the pulsing red of Doreen’s lace network was the most beautiful, followed closely by the Whar clan’s purple design. It was an intricate indigo square-style pattern. Of course, as I stared at Brace, his heavily muscled arms crossed as he stood at Colton’s side. Abernath’s was hands-down the sexiest. His head swung around to lazily pin me to the spot, the slightest smile creasing the corners of his lips. I bit my own lip as the blood rushed through me, spreading a path of heat.

Damn.

I managed to wrench my gaze and focus on the fight; okay, it may have been after Brace turned away. But everyone has a weakness. Mine just happens to be six and a half feet of sexy Abernath Walker.

The giant shook Colton again and involuntary laughter burst from me, drawing their attention. I shook my finger at Colton. Brace’s friend was proving to be great entertainment – unlike his sister, who was teaching me the concept of ‘watch your back’.

“What have you done this time, Colt?”

He was always sticking his white-blond head where it wasn’t welcome.

“This dog was sniffing around my tree.” The Relli Walker must have loosened his grip minutely; the color was starting to return to Colton’s ivory features.

I glanced at my father. “Is he speaking literally? Or are there some Walker metaphors I’m missing here?”

I heard Colton waste some of his very precious breath snorting out laughter.

“Either officially challenge or walk away, Edmond,” Brace interrupted before Josian could answer me. “You know the rules; random fighting is not tolerated.” His lilting accent, adopted from years on First World, was calm.

But I knew he could snap into action within a blink of my eye.

“How is it that they seem to know the names of all seventy thousand Walkers?” Lucy’s breathless voice had me spinning around.

She stood next to me, her breath coming in gasps. She’d clearly sprinted to get here.

I eyed her carefully, raising my eyebrows. “If I was a suspicious kind of person, Luce, I’d think you were stalking Colt.”

Her eyes widened, the picture of innocence, something she used to her full advantage amongst these Walkers. In general they spent a lot of time shielding the women, and Lucy especially inspired their protective instincts. Colton was an exception; despite their few interactions in the caves, he had mainly ignored her, which had only increased her interest.

“We’re an old race and have had many thousands of years to meet each other,” Josian answered Lucy’s original question.

“Who gave you permission to speak, Earthling?” Another voice rang out.

I growled. Those damn elitists were getting on my nerves. I spun to glare at the small group of Walkers who’d decided that half-Walkers and Lucy were the crap under their boots. Especially Lucy. We were keeping her abilities quiet at the moment, so they thought she was a useless human.

At these words Colton moved into action, smashing aside the hands on his throat. Okay, he had definitely been letting that Walker hold him. He stalked across to the Abernath who had spoken, getting right into his face.

“If you value your life, you will never speak to her like that again.” His tone was low. “Her name is Lucy. You will use it.”

And without a backwards glance Colton stalked off. The Abernath he’d threatened gave Lucy a wide-eyed look before turning tail and departing himself.

“You wish you could be his stalker now, right?” Lucy said, one of her hands pressed against her chest. Her voice was light and breathless. “Damn,” she muttered.

“I take it you’re not issuing a challenge?” Brace gave the original Relli Walker one last chance.

The man pursed his lips, before shaking his head. “He’s not worth it, but you tell him if he comes around again I will neuter him.”

Brace gave one nod.

Once the tension had dissipated everyone left to go back to their clans’ territories. There were no set events that day. The real fun would start the next day. This moment was for settling in and socializing.

“This week is going to be awesome.” Lucy pranced beside me as we left to find Talina.

I’d been on my way to meet her by the lake when the fight broke out.

“Huh?” I stared in disbelief. “Are you crazy? If this is day one, they’re going to be tearing each other apart by tomorrow.” I grabbed her arm. “Promise me that you won’t go off by yourself. Make sure you’re always with one of us. These Walkers don’t give a shit about you and some of them might actually prefer you dead.”

Lucy snorted. “Don’t you worry that gorgeous head about me. I’m not useless; I have my fight training and if all else fails my soothsayer abilities.”

Walkers had exceptional hearing, so we really shouldn’t be having this conversation here, but I needed her to understand. Lucy wasn’t great with accepting limitations.

I leaned in closer. “You’ve seen them fight. I wouldn’t stand a chance and you have even less than me.”

She opened her mouth but I cut her off.

“And Mom told you that your visions can be very hit and miss. Sometimes you’ll see everything, sometimes nothing and, most importantly, you often don’t see your own direct future.”

Lallielle believed Lucy was exceptionally strong as a soothsayer, maybe even more so than her sister Francesca, who was believed to be the greatest ever. But she’d had no training and no time to really understand and develop her abilities.

“Just don’t get over-confident,” I finished.

She was quiet for a moment, before her laughter rang out. I was about to give her a good whack when she darted out of my reach.

“I recognize that look, Abigail. We’re so not going to have a bitch-fight here and entertain the Walkers. I just found your whole mother speech funny and sad.” Her expression sobered as she stepped closer. “We were always equals and now you’re so much stronger and more powerful. I don’t like being the weak one that people have to look after.”

She was uncharacteristically serious as she waited for my reply.

“You’re smart, resourceful and the future has you on its speed-dial. No one thinks you’re weak.” I took a deep breath. “You’re just my best friend, soul sister, and I can’t live without you.”

Her eyes widened and looked a little shiny. “Are we having a moment here, Abbs?”

She was close enough now to step in and throw her arms around me.

I leant down into the hug.

“I love you too.” Her voice was muffled in my arm.

“Am I interrupting something?”

We pulled away to find Fury standing five feet from us. I recognized the flash of pain and loneliness before her mask fell back into place. We’d been together a lot in the caves, but she was always a little distant, holding back pieces of herself.

“Dune’s with the others trying to get the setup finalized for the banquet tonight.”

That’s where Brace and Josian had disappeared too also. They had a stadium of neutral ground which could house about a hundred thousand people. All of the important events were going to happen there.

“We’re just heading to swim with Talli. Do you want to join us?” I shoved my curls back. I was getting so lazy with my braid.

She nodded, falling into step with us.

“Have you found out anything about your father?” I asked her as we walked.

She shook her head. “There are too many Walkers here. I have no idea where to even start.”

Fury had been hoping her father held answers to her mother’s life and why he had just left them, but it wasn’t an easy task to figure out who he was. Dune knew what he looked like but so far they had not crossed paths.

We were in the Doreen territory now, moving toward the section of lake reserved for us. There were so many Walkers mingling around, eating, chatting, and playing these weird mind games where it looked like they were just staring at each other for an hour. They were a fascinating race to observe.

None of them looked older than in their late twenties, but I felt as if I could tell the older men and women by their actions. Many of them were isolated, sitting on the open rock mountains, not moving for the day. Josian had woken many of them from their sleep stasis, and they weren’t particularly happy about it, but apparently we had a statewide emergency with the Seventine.

Word of mouth had gotten around about us half-Walkers. So far their curiosities had been limited to open stares and lulls in conversation as we passed by. But something told me sooner or later the Walkers would not be so reticent in approaching us. Hopefully Josian would address these concerns and answer most of their questions that night.

Reaching the edge of the lake, I started to strip down to my low-backed one-piece swimsuit. Lucy had on a racy red bikini, far skimpier than I would have worn in front of everyone, but she didn’t care. Fury wore a leafy concoction that she’d created in the forest. And, knowing Talina, she was probably butt-naked, showing off her awesome gills-skills by sitting on the bottom of the lake.

“Hello, ladies, mind if we join you for a swim? We’ll be the most fun you’ll have all day.”

My shirt was half over my head. I struggled to shrug it off so I could see who the haughty voice belonged to.

“I mind,” Lucy said, dismissing them. “What about you two?” Her voice sounded bored.

Finally I freed myself, finding a pair of douche Walkers standing on the edge of the lake. I didn’t pay much attention to their appearance besides noting that one had red hair and the other’s was a light brown. Yes, apparently not all Doreens were reds. They were tall with defined but slim-line muscles.

“Run along. We don’t have time to tame any boys today, and you won’t like that kind of spanking anyways.” Fury shot them her famous glare.

The brown-haired one, who was the speaker, clenched his fists and took a step closer. His demeanor changed from teasing to waves of anger in seconds.

“Do you know who I am? Who my father is?” he started.

“He’s probably been waiting his whole life to say that,” Lucy side-whispered to me.

“How dare you speak to me like we are equals?”

I laughed. “Equals?” I blinked a few times. “I don’t believe we did anything of the sort. You’re definitely not in the same universe as our men, so I suggest you leave now before someone rips your head off.”

He moved quickly, gripping both of my biceps, lifting me up to his face. Hot anger laced my mind. I slammed shut the bond but it was too late. Brace’s roar could be heard from across the field.

“You should really take your side-bitch, scream and run away now.” Lucy leaned forward. “Because if her mate gets his hands on you, your famous father is going to be mourning the loss of a son.”

The hands that gripped me were starting to heat. My skin burned under his touch.

“You’re going to regret the disrespect you showed me today.” He leaned in closer.

I flinched as his lips grazed my ears.

“I have a way of bringing you to heel. Soon you will be begging for me.”

Eff. This.

Since he still held me off the ground I used his body mass to leverage my legs up, kneeing him in the jewels before continuing higher and kicking him in the chest. I added some of my power to it. I could see as we flew apart that he hadn’t been expecting my attack.

I was back on my feet in seconds, falling into a fighting stance, my energy sending flickers of light up and down my arms.

Fury moved to stand next to me, along with a dripping wet Talina, who was thankfully dressed in a swimsuit similar to my own. She must have exited the water during the fight.

The golden strands were swimming in my energy, wanting to connect to the power I could feel brewing in the girls. I struggled to keep them from emerging; we were trying to keep my conduit powers a secret, not wanting Que and the Seventine to know. The more they underestimated us, the better our chances of victory.

He bellowed as he charged at me. I held my ground, gathering energy. Not that I needed to worry about it. Just before he reached me, a blur flew in and smashed him away. The Walker flew to the side, and faster than my eye-blink Brace was on him. He had one hand around his throat, while the other punched into his cocky face. Brace’s black eyes never shifted from the Walker. I found it interesting that Brace mostly fought hand-to-hand in battle, instead of using his considerable power.

“Tell me what way you want to die?” He spoke in a cold methodical voice.

I tried to reach Brace mentally, but I was shut out in a wall of red rage.

“Brace is such an honorable man, giving him options like that. I just prefer to rip their intestines out through their nose.” Colton had appeared and was lazily observing his best friend.

Throwing him a derisive glare, I ignored his cavalier attitude and took a step closer.

“Brace!” I screamed. “Stop. It’s not worth killing him. You’ve made your point.”

This was why I’d tried to block him out earlier. He didn’t see reason when it came to me. I looked around for Josian or anyone who might help.

Unfortunately Brace was well known in the Walker community: Que’s son and one of the most powerful of their kind. No one would challenge him. I wondered if my dream power was strong enough to use in this setting with so many around.

I was just gathering my energy to try when Colton dashed in and slammed into Brace’s side. I followed him, diving in between the wrestling men. It wasn’t my smartest move. They could have torn me in two, but somehow Brace knew I was there. He snatched me up, placing his body in front of me protectively. He was growling these long deep grumbles.

“It’s okay, baby.” I placed my hand on his arm. “He never hurt me; no one hurt me.”

Brace’s black eyes flicked to my biceps where the burning marks were just starting to fade. His snarl echoed around the area. Half the Walkers hit the ground and were unable to rise again. I’d never seen Brace so angry. His power was leaking everywhere. There was no denying that the Seventine’s possession had changed my mate. He was so fiercely protective now.

“Brace.” My voice snapped as I tried a different tactic. “Stop right now or I will be the one kicking your butt. Some punk-ass full-of-himself Walker is no match for me. You’re overreacting.”

He stared at me. I glared back. The moment felt endless, but finally a sliver of brown bled back into his eyes and the slightest grin relaxed his features. He lowered his head and captured my lips in a kiss so scorching my breath fled my body and my head spun.

Damn his skills.

Once he’d kissed me senseless, he just turned and left to finish his duties. It took me a few minutes to regain my wits and by that time the Walkers were standing up and muttering amongst themselves. Brown-haired was still knocked out, and no one bothered to check on him.

Colton moved over to me. He wasn’t smiling, but his eyes were laughing.

“Well handled, Red.” He’d adopted Brace’s nickname for me. “Usually I just have to hang around waiting to clean the blood off the walls.”

I grimaced at the visual that produced. I still wasn’t the biggest fan of blood. Although I no longer wanted to faint every time I saw it, which was a good thing, considering my life lately.

“I’m going to remind Dune that no matter how much Brace annoys him, do not take him on,” Fury said, her gray eyes wide.

She’d secured her long white hair at the nape of her neck. Despite the fact it was thick and coarse in texture, it looked like shiny silver in the sunlight and contrasted nicely with the red of her skin.

Talina nodded. “I love that man, but he is seriously scary and impressive.”

Colton laughed, so loud that the three of us jumped a foot. “You have no idea. I’ve seen Brace in his true Walker form once, and I hope it never happens again. We almost didn’t get him back.” He glanced at me. “Although we didn’t have Red last time.”

True Walker form? What did he mean?

“His sister?” I might not know exactly what he was talking about, but I had no problem guessing the event which triggered it. I’d felt Brace’s pain as he talked of her and this was over a hundred years later.

Colton nodded.

“Hey, where’s Lucy?” I realized I hadn’t seen her since the start of this little drama.

We all looked around, but my tiny best friend was nowhere to be seen. A strange feeling settled in the pit of my stomach.

“When was the last time you saw her?” Colton bit out, his face falling into fierce lines.

“She was right next to us at the water’s edge when those two Walkers approached.” I moved closer to the lake. I could clearly see she wasn’t nearby.

“I can’t scent her in this area. She’s gone.” Colton had his face lifted into the breeze.

“Did you just say scent?” Fury said, raising her eyebrows.

He didn’t answer immediately. Instead he yanked up his shirt, revealing a perfect ivory body. He was not as muscled as Brace, but he was close. When his hand moved to his pants, I cleared my throat.

“Is this really the right time for a strip show, Colton?” I was working hard to ignore the buzz of panic at the back of my head.

The last time Lucy had disappeared she’d been kidnapped. I hadn’t opened the bond to Brace yet – I wanted him to calm down – but if Lucy didn’t stroll up in the next few minutes I’d have no choice.

Colton tilted his head, sizing me up, and then his eyes started to change. I stepped back as a light reflected in their white-blue. And then he dropped his pants in one swift movement.

Before I could say ‘what the eff?’, he’d shifted into a giant wolf.

A strangled screech left my lips. I opened and closed my mouth, but no sound emerged. Fury, Talina and I moved closer together as the Colton-wolf stretched and shook out his mane of fur. He was beautiful: pure white with just black on his ears and around his eyes. He straightened on all fours, and I was staring into his icy blue eyes. I realized he was almost my height.

So at no point did you think it was a good idea to mention that Colt was going to strip butt naked and turn into a very large dog?

I had no choice but to open the bond.

You saw Colt naked? That’s a shame. I’m going to miss my best friend, since I now have to kill him.

I shook my head, even though he couldn’t see me.

I just told you that where there once was a large blond Walker, there is now a large white wolf, and you’re worried about me seeing him naked?

Men. Stupidity at its finest.

Why is he in his other form?

I can’t find Lucy. In the fight, she disappeared. And right when we’re about to start our search, I turn around and Colt is stripping off his clothes, has a snout and is probably looking for a tree to mark his territory on.

He’ll want to scent her. His senses are unparalleled in that form. I’ll be right there. Don’t let your guard down; his wolf is not always trustworthy.

Great. An almost six-foot, five-hundred-pound wolf was going to be easy to control. Where was his leash?

I suddenly had another thought.

Uh, Brace, do you turn into a wolf as well?

Colton had said he had a true form. His laughter bubbled through me.

No, Red. Colt’s the one with the interesting family tree. There are no animals in mine.

I was distracted as Colton, who was sniffing around the area, started a low growl. His fur stood on end down the length of his massive body.

“What, Cujo? What did you find?”

He eyed me with what looked like wolfy disdain. Stepping closer, his hot breath fanned my face, and I was just wondering what he was doing when his tongue darted out and he licked the length of my face.

“Ewww, Colt, come on.” I couldn’t help but bury my hand in his soft fur. It was so silky on top, but I felt a dense undercoat. “Brace said you were scary, but you’re just a teddy-wolf.”

“Uh, Red, did you misunderstand my last words. I said be careful of the psycho wolf.”

I lifted my head from where I’d rested it against Colton’s side. Brace wore an amused expression.

“I’ve always wanted a dog.” I kissed the wolf’s nose.

Colton snorted at me, before shaking off and stepping away.

“He wants me to tell you he picked up Lucy’s scent leaving the area. We’ll follow it with him.” Brace grinned. “And he said call him a dog one more time and he’ll be forced to ...” Brace reached out and grabbed Colton by the scruff of the neck. “I’m not telling her that and if you mention it again Abby will have a nice wolf rug for her floor.”

Colton’s tongue fell out of his mouth. It looked like he was smiling before he turned and took off.

“Alright, ladies, keep up,” Brace said as we followed along.

It took a few minutes until we were out of the Doreen area. If anyone thought it was strange that a large wolf and the four of us were flying across the field, they certainly didn’t show it. Barely anyone even glanced our way. Walkers were definitely used to weird. I tried to keep my confidence up. If I even thought about Lucy being hurt for a second, I would crash under the emotions and I needed a clear head. Brace, who had slowed his pace to stay with us, reached over and captured my hand. I could still see Colton-wolf, although he was outdistancing us at a rapid rate.

We passed by the Relli area, then Kaos, Gai, Laos and Whar. Colton continued to head toward the furthest flag, near the forest, and I just knew where we would find her.

Abernath.

The wolf didn’t hesitate at the entrance. It was his clan and he could just stroll right through. As he dashed past, Magenta jumped to her feet. She’d been sitting in a large group of laughing Walkers.

“Colt, what the hell are you doing?” I heard her screech. She whipped her head around and noticed us following behind. “Of course it would have something to do with you, Abigail.”

I flipped her the finger as we moved past. More of the Abernaths were on their feet now, wondering why we were invading their territory. Technically we shouldn’t be in here unless invited, but since Brace, Colton and Talina were all from this clan, we were safe.

“Stop.” Brace ground to a halt, his bellow echoing around the cavernous space. “Que has her, Abbs. We’re walking straight into a trap.”

Colton hadn’t stopped. He was powering forward when a huge force of energy flew through the Abernath area and knocked everyone off their feet.

The enormous wolf shot back, smashing into a tree. His low yelps followed by a whimper had my stomach dropping and fear lodging itself as a lump in my throat.

Brace, who hadn’t succumbed to the energy, moved in a blur to Colton’s side, gathering his friend in his arms and dashing back over to where we were scattered on the ground.

“Are you okay, Red?” Brace showed no strain holding the wolf.

I was on my feet. My energy had mostly absorbed the force instead of it knocking me down.

“I’m fine,” I said. “Is Colt okay?”

I moved to his side, relieved to see his beautiful eyes following me. Before I could blink his tongue flicked out and licked my face again.

I laughed and kissed his nose.

Brace lowered Colton down, spinning around to fall protectively in front of us. But the wolf didn’t stay down. He was back on his feet, low growls ripping from him.

Que stood at the edge of the forest, a man on either side of him. Lucy was being held by the right-side goon.

“Hello, son, I believe my invitation to this gathering was misplaced. But never mind, I’ve made it in time.”

I watched Que as he stood, hands on his hips. He looked the same, only there was something ...

“What have you done, Que?” Brace bit out, his anger palpable. “How could you bring it in here?

The rest of the Abernaths were standing now and I was amazed as they moved to our back, openly defying their Princeps.

“I do need to thank you. I would never have been able to weed out those disloyal to me. Now I know exactly who needs to be eliminated from my plan.”

The way he said ‘eliminated’ sent shivers down my spine.

And I’d finally figured out what was different about him. His skin looked like it was cracking. Very fine fissures covered him. What could have caused that?

“It’s killing you,” Brace said without inflection. “You’re not strong enough.”

“You are my son. If you can safely house the first, I can handle the third.”

Shit. Shit. Shit.

Que was a vessel for the third Seventine, and he was inside the barrier, where no one could escape.

Chapter 18

Lucy

I was sort of getting tired of this kidnapping business. Sure, I’m small, blond and cute, but that doesn’t give these giant a-holes the right to pick me up like a doll and carry me around. I wiggled again, attempting to loosen the iron grip of tweedle-dumbass, but there was no budging it.

I could see the worry on Abigail’s face as she stood across from us. My best friend, who is without any doubt the most stunningly beautiful person I’ve ever known, did not have one hair out of place, despite the fact I’d seen her sprint into the Abernath area. I’d hate her if she wasn’t so lovable. Damn her. And Brace. Well, there was no denying the man was sex-on-legs. Those two were going to have beautiful babies. Although they could be ugly. Maybe Abigail and Brace had sucked up all the hot genes for themselves.

The headache which seemed to constantly plague me lately was starting to send those spikes into my brain, a sure sign a vision wanted to make an appearance. But since the last vision during our fight by the lake had left me vulnerable enough to be snatched up by these three morons, I was suppressing any further.

Clearly I wasn’t going anywhere soon so I decided to spend my time making a list. Number one was to get this helpless-damsel thing under control. No more kidnappings. Next was to start working on my language; the curse words were starting to overtake the regular. Then after all of that I was going to get me a gun and start hunting down asshats. The targets continued to increase every time I met another Walker.

Speaking of, what the cra ... hell ... I mean heck was that monster horse-dog next to Abigail and Brace? And where was Colton? For some reason I was extra disappointed that he wasn’t there. We had a connection. Okay, it was mostly one I had made up in my head, but still, he could have continued to feed my sexual fantasies. It was just rude to cut them off so abruptly.

I couldn’t help but listen to Que as he spoke, although his nasally voice was damn annoying. Did he just say he was the coat for the third Seventine? That might explain those ricocheting cracks spanning his skin. Looked like he was about to shatter into a million pieces. Which would be very helpful.

The stabbing sensation sliced through my mind again. It left behind an iciness as if frost covered the pick piercing my brain. With a sigh I gave up trying to fight the inevitable, closing my eyes and letting the images come. It was like watching a movie in my mind, although the scenes weren’t always in order and often made no sense.

The vision in my head was very similar to the landscape I’d just shut out.

Why was I seeing the very moment I was living?

Que moved in the vision, stepping closer to my friends, and I could see it wasn’t exactly the same. He looked a lot worse: the cracks were larger and he was stumbling. Halfway there, he dropped to his knees, a peculiar look on his face. His head fell back. A screech emitted from his mouth in a long echoing sequence. It was ear-piercing and even in my vision I winced.

And then he exploded with an outward ricochet of energy. I mean atomic bomb shit happening right in front of me. And everyone in the vicinity was shattered into a million pieces. Including the people I loved more than anything. The air around me rained blood like a fine mist of death.

I screamed, both in my head and obviously out loud, since dumbass was shaking me around. Yeah, moron, shaking someone’s head off is the best way to stop their screams.

I opened my eyes and silenced my scream, only to find every face turned toward me.

“What did you see, my little soothsayer?” Que’s nasal tones washed over me and it was clear he knew my secret.

Who the crap kept telling him these things?

Already he looked worse and my heart jumped. We weren’t far from my vision. I had to warn them.

“Run, Abigail! Get out of here. Que’s going to explode and kill everyone!” I screamed as loud as I could, and never shifted my gaze from Que.

I managed to get the whole sentence out before my mouth was covered.

“What did you say?” his voice was quiet and deadly. “Who could blow me up?”

The beefy hand was removed, allowing me to suck in some air before I answered.

“The energy came from within. You can’t house the Seventine. Its power is too strong, too much from the primal source. It’s slowly destroying you, and pretty soon you’ll shatter and dissolve everyone here.”

His head swung around then, and I saw the briefest flash of pain as he locked eyes with Brace.

God dammit, the crazy psychopath loved his son. He actually allowed an emotional weakness like love to live inside him.

“Leave now,” I said, my voice low. “There’s nothing you can do to prevent this and you’re going to destroy your son and the girls. And any chance of stopping the Seventine.”

The dumbass suddenly dropped me. He dashed away into the forest, followed by dumbass two. I hit the ground hard, crumpling in on myself. Ouch, eff, shit, owww. He had to drop me six feet from the ground. I attempted to stand but my left leg crumpled. My ankle was definitely sprained. I tried again, whimpering at the shooting pains. Maybe even broken. Using a nearby trunk, I managed to stand on my good leg.

“Lucy!”

I hopped around so I could get a clear view. Abigail was screaming at me, and not one of them had left the area.

“What the hell are you all doing? I told you to move your butts out of here,” I bellowed back, trying not to fall again.

Abigail narrowed her beautiful emerald eyes, hands on her hips. I knew what she was thinking and there was no way she was going to leave without me. Damn her stubborn, loyal butt.

Que stumbled next to me.

I grabbed his arm. It was hot to touch, as if his blood was boiling. “Go now, Que. You’re strong enough to gather yourself even after the Seventine erupts. Others may not be so lucky.”

Of course I had no freaking idea if he could survive this, but I figured appealing to his ego was the way to go.

“I wanted power for Walkers ... for Brace,” he finally muttered. “Not destroy ...”

His words trailed off, and as I watched he seemed to gather strength and took off into the forest at a speedy blur. Abigail and Brace were at my side in an instant. I collapsed into her arms, unable to hold my own weight any longer.

“Go,” I muttered. “We still have to move. This blast is epic and Que’s not strong enough to get far enough away.”

They’d just started to move when the wolf let out a growl. He nudged at my leg.

“Uh, is Cujo going to gnaw on me or something?”

He scared me and at the same time didn’t. Abigail and I had loved to watch that old movie with the killer dog. I hoped this wolf had more restraint.

“Colt wants you to get on his back. It’ll be faster.”

Brace was already reaching down to grip me under the arms and throw me onto the giant wolf. Damn, I hate being treated like a chil ... did he just say Colton was the wolf?

The beautiful, snowy-white animal tilted his long jaw filled with razor-sharp teeth around and nudged me again. And now I could see his familiar icy blue eyes staring at me.

“What does he want?” I turned wide eyes to Brace, when what I really wanted was to do was bury my hands into the soft fur.

“He wants you to hold on,” was all he said.

And with a leaping lurch we were moving. I clutched deeply into the luxurious fur, hoping I wasn’t hurting him. The ache in my leg eased as it cushioned down his side. The pace was so quick I ended up lowering my head to rest on his back; he really was the size of a horse. We made it out into the field, Walkers from all over following us. Word had gotten around and everyone was bailing.

I could feel the air simmering around us and then the world stood still for a moment. The blast knocked everyone off their feet. In the last minute, while I was flying through the air, Colton must have transformed again, because instead of hitting the ground, I was cradled in his strong arms as they cushioned the impact.

I glanced down. Holy smokes, grab your phone and call for help. The man was naked, and he was fine as hell ... heck. I looked again; I was only human ... well, kind of. In fact I was finding it rather difficult to tear my eyes away.

“Keep that up and you’re going to make me blush.”

I lifted my face.

His white-blue eyes looked amused and there was no sign of any pink on his face.

Our friends and fellow Walkers were slowly getting to their feet. It looked as if everyone was okay. Brace stared out to the forest where his father had been heading. The trees surrounding the zone were flattened to the ground.

“Colt!”

I spun my head at the sound of Abigail’s screech.

“Put her down; you’re butt-naked.”

He laughed. “I don’t usually get complaints about that. And she can’t walk. Her leg is injured.”

“Brace,” Abigail said as she shoved him. “Go get Luce. Colt’s junk is hanging out.”

Brace’s face had no expression as he stepped over and removed me from Colton’s warm embrace, although his eyes sparkled with humor. I almost protested my switch of carrier, but knew that would be a tad weird and obvious.

“Remind me to kick her for that later,” I muttered as we neared my best friend.

Brace laughed.

“I’m sorry about your father,” I felt compelled to say.

Although, personally I thought he’d dug his own grave and got what he deserved.

He shrugged. “Que had it coming. He played with creatures of power and he paid the price.”

Apparently Brace agreed with me.

Though, despite his nonchalant words, I detected a slight shift in tone. He wasn’t as uncaring as he made out. I wondered again about my parents. I’d always hated that they had been killed when I was too young to remember them, but maybe it was easier that way. Although they might have had some insight into my soothsayer abilities. Maybe it ran in the family or something. Not that they’d know on the dead zone of Earth.

“Lucy, could you maybe try not give me a heart attack before I’m twenty.” Abigail’s eyes flashed. “This kidnapping business is getting a little old.”

Tell me about it.

“You know me, Abbs, I love the attention.”

“Well, just go back to drunken stripping. You were getting plenty of attention there.”

I smiled and grimaced. “Wasn’t worth the hangover, trust me.”

“Drunken stripping? What did I miss?” A fully clothed Colton was at my side.

He wore a black tightly fitted shirt and a simple pair of denim jeans. I’d have thought it was his hottest look if I hadn’t just seen him naked.

“Well, if it isn’t the hound-dog himself.” I gave him a leisurely once-over. “Did I ever tell you I’m allergic to dogs? I get all hot and bothered.”

Abigail snorted, her eyes bright with mirth. I waited for her comment.

“As long as he doesn’t give you a rash, Luce.”

I laughed, interrupting her.

She continued. “And it might also be time to neuter flea-bag, before he marks you as his territory.”

Abigail never disappoints.

Colton ran his hand through his incredible white-blond hair. “You both know I am a damn wolf, right? Not a dog: two different species.”

“Sure, sure,” I teased, “four legs, fur and a tail; what’s the difference?”

He snorted, shaking his head, but didn’t answer.

“Is Magenta a wolf also?” Abigail asked him.

He nodded. “Yep, we’re the famed Walker wolf twins.”

“Which makes me literally and figuratively a bitch. Keep that in mind next time you want to take me on.” Colton’s stunning but evil sister had wandered over to us.

I’d had to beat on Fury to get rid of her attitude, but something told me that wouldn’t work on the bad twin.

Speaking of, I watched as Dune sprinted into the clearing, his dark-gray eyes frantically searching the crowd. Relief crossed his features when he found Fury. As he moved to her side, she dived into his arms. Damn all of these happy couples.

“I will take Lucy.” Colton stepped over to me with his arms out. “You need to check the fallout from Que’s little stunt.”

“And we have to find that Seventine,” Abigail finished.

Brace handed me over to Colton, and right then I’d had enough.

“Put me down.” I smacked him on the arm. “I’m not a child. I can walk myself.”

He completely ignored me, taking off at a steady pace to follow Brace.

Nothing irritated me more than people not treating me like an adult. Damn my short legs. I’d turned eighteen a month earlier, but with all the drama we hadn’t made a big deal of it. I hadn’t felt like celebrating, what with that rat asshole Samuel’s deception. But I was still eighteen, and in my books that made me an adult.

Well, it hadn’t been totally forgotten. Even with her own problems Abigail had still surprised me with this delicious three-layer chocolate cake, a gold heart pendant necklace and a pair of stunning black ankle-length boots. They were the most amazing shoes I owned and I was waiting for the right moment to wear them.

I was never taken aback that my best friend was the chosen one to save all of the worlds. She was tough, smart and gorgeous, but the most important thing she had was a big heart. From the first moment I can remember I was drawn to her. We’re kindred spirits.

As we neared the bomb site, the destruction was more obvious: massive zillion-year-old trees just ripped right out of the ground, vegetation flattened, remains of animals scattered around.

I might have buried my head as we passed some of the debris; it was too destructive, plus I was going to take advantage of the muscled chest while I had it.

Finally we reached the epicenter. All that remained was a large crater. Everything else had been blasted away. There was no evidence that a person or Walker had stood in this spot.

“Will he regenerate after this much damage?” Abigail said as she snuggled into Brace.

He breathed deeply. “No, I don’t think so.”

Suddenly she gasped. “Are you now the Princeps of Abernath?”

Brace’s fallen-angel features tightened, making him look like one of those stone statues of the gods.

“Generally I would be the natural successor to Que, but it’s not that simple at the moment. Our clan is divided. It’s going to get messy.” He leaned down from his height of a million feet tall and kissed Abigail. “And right now I have other priorities.”

Sigh.

“Do you think the Seventine is floating around here still?” I asked, looking left and right.

“Our barriers wouldn’t hold it inside, so it depends on why it was riding shotgun in Que.” Brace stared down into the crater formally known as his father.

“Aribella!”

Everyone spun at the familiar bellow. Abigail’s striking father, Josian, dashed over to where we stood.

“What the hell happened? Where did that energy come from? I thought –” He broke off, his bronze eyes conveying his fear and panic.

She stepped forward and gave him a reassuring hug. “Que was hosting the third Seventine. The power was too much, though. The energy exploded from him.” She indicated to the crater. “That’s what’s left.”

The talking and explaining continued, but I was starting to drift in and out. A headache of beyond crazy pain was trying to cleave my head in two. What the eff? Three visions in this short amount of time was crazy. And if this was a vision, it was going to be a big one. I gritted my teeth, trying to ride out the pain. But there was no stopping it.

The images slammed into my head.

The world was dark where I stood, with small slivers of light dotted around. I moved forward, waiting for something to jump out. A brightness drew my gaze. It moved closer until finally I could see clearly.

Walking toward my position were creatures, each surrounded by a glowing light. They were unlike anything I’d ever seen, humanoid in shape, but that’s where the similarities ended. Cruel faces with three slanted eyes, holes for nostrils and large slashes of a mouth. They were not tall, only standing a little above myself, and they moved as one. Each step, each swing of their arms was perfectly mimicked. What the hell were they?

As one they halted, linking hands and starting to speak in loud chants. I heard more footsteps coming from the same direction as the creatures. Again light broke the darkness.

But this time I recognized some of them: Abigail, Fury and Talina. They were dirty, clothes torn and utter exhaustion written across their features. They were followed by four unfamiliar females whose faces were blurred to me, as if I wasn’t supposed to see them clearly.

As their light filled the area I noticed odd shapes surrounding them. Stepping closer, I had to stifle my scream. Bodies covered the ground, thousands of them, their silent faces frozen in their last moments of a torturous death.

Since it was a vision, I couldn’t throw my lunch up, but I really wanted to. The seven girls stopped in front of the ugly little gnomes.

Abigail screamed out then. “Join hands. This is the final battle.”

Almost immediately the halves began using their powers. I could see Fury’s fire and Talina’s water, but again there was no indication of the powers of the others.

“There’s no point. We’ve already killed your family, and the six are next.” A slimy voice sounded from the gnome on the end. “All except my original: Abigail.”

Eww. Gnome-love.

Abigail moved then, doing something that caused the power around her to soar. The Seventine blasted out at them. It looked like electrical sparks were flying around the space. Abigail returned fire, the sparks connecting in mid-air. The two energies battled each other.

I watched in horror as the Seventine slowly started to inch closer to the girls. There was chanting and yelling, and it felt as if everything moved in slow motion.

Finally the electrical energy shot free and collided with each of the half-Walkers. The girls hit the ground. Abigail started screaming, which was strange, as she was the only one untouched. The gnome who had spoken before broke away from his sycophantic brothers and glided to her side. He lifted her chin.

“I have enjoyed systematically removing every person from your life.” He chuckled.

It was creepy.

“I do admire your ability to keep moving ahead, despite the loss of your loved one.”

Abigail sobbed. She was as disheveled as I’d ever seen her, and her eyes were lifeless.

He leaned in closer, his oily voice lowering to a whisper. “I’ve enjoyed our games, all the more because I never had any doubts of my success.” He chuckled. “Do you want to know why?”

She didn’t lift her head or show any emotion. I wanted so badly to hug her.

He continued. “I discovered something when I possessed your mate.”

Tears started to run down her cheeks.

“Something that meant you could never have beaten us. So you really shouldn’t feel guilty.” He tried for reassuring but it came out more sociopath-serial killer. “The moment you melded with your mate it was all over.”

Abigail lifted her head at these words.

“You split your energy sharing it with Brace, and you needed every single iota to have stood a chance against us.”

He reached down and with a deceptive strength lifted her and threw her over his shoulder.

“And now we have an eternity and all the energy of the worlds.”

My last view was Abigail’s face, those silent tears that never stopped and the utter desolation written across her features.

I was screaming as I came back to reality. The first thing I saw, as I opened my eyes, was my best friend’s concerned face. She cradled my head in her lap.

“What, Luce? What did you see?”

I swallowed loudly. How was I going to tell her that, because of her unbreakable melding bond with Brace, we couldn’t win?

That everyone was going to die.

***

Please, if you loved this book, could you do me a huge favor and post a review on Amazon and/or Goodreads. Reviews are so valuable to independent authors and I’d appreciate your feedback. – Jaymin
http://www.facebook.com/pages/Jaymin-Eve/519939168016600

Or email jaymineve@gmail.com

About the Author

Jaymin Eve is a twenty-eight-year-old with the best job in the world. When she’s not being a mother to two beautiful girls, you’ll find her hammering away at her computer lost in her fantasy worlds, or traveling to far-off places for family fun and exploration.

She’d love to hear from you, so find her at

http://www.facebook.com/pages/Jaymin-Eve/519939168016600

Or email jaymineve@gmail.com

Table of Contents

- Copyright
- Chapter 1
- Chapter 2
- Chapter 3
- Chapter 4
- Chapter 5
- Chapter 6
- Chapter 7
- Chapter 8
- Chapter 9
- Chapter 10
- Chapter 11
- Chapter 12
- Chapter 13
- Chapter 14
- Chapter 15
- Chapter 16
- Chapter 17
- Chapter 18
- About the Author